エピソード
-
Two pedestrians collide fatefully.
by maxicue. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Joe slid through the crowd on the street, not in a hurry, just enjoying it, like it was some kind of game, call it Body Avoidance, a challenge of finding the gaps just large enough to pass through untouched while the bodies continued moving in somewhat predictable ways, though the unpredictable could always happen, adding to the challenge and the fun, that quick burst bypassing the unexpected shift. He loved this game ever since moving to New York, at first when he worked at a copy place in Grand Central Station (nearby where he happened to be sliding through at the moment), especially busy streets around there, especially at rush hours and lunch, and further challenged when he carried heavy packages of copies destined for publishing houses, often pocketing the cab money given to him to walk even farther through more busy streets carrying those burdens.
And then when he became busboy and then waiter at the restaurant at Max’s Kansas City, a punk club with the music upstairs and the restaurant where he worked downstairs, sliding through crowds of kids his age on weekend nights. It felt like a kind of dance, especially at the club, even with his own special tempo.
This time though, for the first time ever as far as he could recall, he collided with someone who seemed to appear out of nowhere, his height of six and a half feet always helping his vision and his traversing perhaps missing her much smaller frame, at least a foot shorter, probably closer to a foot and a half, but more it seemed like she stepped into the narrow passage he’d found as if on purpose, finding the perfect moment for collision. But of course that would have been impossible, her knowing when to get in his way, when he’d happen to be sliding through at that very moment, unless fate could be considered purposeful.
“Asshole,” the young woman growled from the concrete in which his impact sent her, landing on her ass and a hand that prevented something worse like concussion and scraping it for the trouble. With him stopped standing over her, the crowd flowed around the sudden impediment like cattle somehow avoiding stampeding, though less animal and more human since the flow went both ways.
He looked down at a blonde waif, skinny and frail, her t shirt and jeans too big for her and looking well past new, the t shirt white with a band logo he was unfamiliar with showing every stain, and there were many, the jeans showing a small right kneecap where the cloth had frayed. The navy peacoat, too warm for the balmy, almost summerlike weather unusual this early in the year, splayed open.
“I’m so sorry,” Joe exclaimed, and when his stretched out hand was avoided by her, he insisted, “Let me help you up.” She finally allowed his large hand to take hold of her small slim one aiding her to standing. “I didn’t see you,” he added.
“Obviously,” she smirked, adjusting her stuffed and scuffed red backpack on her shoulders.
“Hungry?” he asked.
“I could eat,” she half smiled.
He guided her across the street and to the end of the block where one of the last of the Horn and Hardarts automats existed and put coins into the slots for her tuna sandwich and chips and for his egg salad. He bought her a Coke and he got coffee. She used the toilet there to clean her scrape amongst other things since she took a while, which worried him, thinking she might have run off, but of course she didn’t, having food waiting for her.
“I’m Joe,” he told her.
“Jenny,” she replied before filling her mouth with a bite of sandwich.
They said nothing for a while since she devoured her food, obviously needing it.
“Anything else?” he asked.
“Maybe a pie? The lemon meringue looked tempting.”
“Okay if we share?” he asked.
“That’s fine.”
“Uhm, are you going to stay?” He looked at her, saw her eyes pooling and she sniffled. “Please?”
Her smile nearly broke his heart when she replied, “Nowhere better to be.”
“Good. After we eat, let’s get that scrape taken care of.”
“Okay.”
They stayed, talking over the small empty plate.
“Where are you from?” he asked.
“The Twin Cities. Minneapolis.”
“No shit! Me too!”
“No shit!”
“No shit. Where?”
“Robbinsdale.”
“Golden Valley.”
“No shit?”
“No shit.”
The two suburbs were neighbors, Robbinsdale more middle class than Golden Valley, which tended to be more upper middle class, a lot of professionals, doctors, lawyers and professors, his dad being of the latter type.
Fate.
“You work around here?” she asked, since Joe had dressed up in a jacket and tie, the tie loose around his neck.
“I used to,” he told her. “I’m actually applying for jobs presently.”
“Presently,” she giggled.
“Sorry. I tend to talk like I have a stick up my butt.”
“No, it’s cute.”
“Glad you think so,” he chuckled.
“How’s the job search going?” she asked.
“Not great unfortunately. My uncle’s an executive at the William Morris Agency, and I hoped that might help, but I guess he’s against nepotism. It’s possible I’ll get a job in their mail room. I applied at other offices, but I’m making a career change, or hoping to, and have got little experience.”
“From what?” she asked.
“I used to be a waiter at Max’s Kansas City.”
“No shit!”
“No shit.”
“Why not stay there?”
“I needed a change,” he murmured, unconsciously stroking his arm.
Jenny sensing Joe’s discomfort regarding the subject wisely ended that line of inquiry. “What’s the William Morris Agency?” she asked instead.
“It’s one of the largest talent agencies in America,” he told her.
“Cool.”
“Yeah. It’s had its perks. Getting turned on to Bowie early because my uncle wrote the contract that signed him. Meeting cool stars at a party at his house upstate. Going to openings like the movie Hair and Apocalypse Now, the last a brand new print and sitting close.”
“Is that cool?” she asked.
“Pretty cool,” he chuckled.
When they left the automat, he told her, “Let’s get you some anti-bacteria for your scrape and Band-Aids. I know a drugstore nearby.”
“You don’t have anything at home?” she asked, surprising him.
“Um…you sure?”
“I’m sure,” she smiled, and he could see those pretty blue eyes pool again.
“I can get something on the way,” he decided.
“Great!”
Since the drugstore was close by, he went there anyway, and while getting the first aid stuff, she waited for him near the counter. “Need any of these?” she blushed, pointing to the rack of condoms.
His cock stiffened in his pants while he grabbed a sixpack of lubricated Trojans. She stayed his hand and grabbed a twelve pack instead. “Holy shit,” he thought.
Both were blushing while he made the purchase.
They walked over to Grand Central and took the subway south to Fourteenth Street close to where he lived. They entered a door between a couple non-descript store fronts and climbed the stairs three floors, Joe unlocking a door on the left at the top. Fortunately none of his roommates were around in the shared area, probably sleeping since they tended to keep vampire hours, and Joe guided Jenny down a hallway, taking a sharp right and, pushing aside a beaded curtain, gestured her through. He had by far the largest bedroom in the three bedroom apartment, a couple large windows unfortunately facing the wall of another building. Unfortunate not for the view, but for the easy access from the roof to the room, the probable path taken when someone broke in and stole his record collection and his typewriter not long before. Or they could have just walked in, because he knew the probable culprit, since he’d seen the junkie just off St. Marks selling his records, a regular at Max’s.
“Sorry for the mess,” he apologized, and Joe was a definite slob.
“No problem,” she responded. “Beggars can’t be choosers.”
“Jenny?”
“Mind if I take a shower?” she sniffled.
“Not at all. Just a second.” He knelt in front of a small cabinet and grabbed a towel for her. “The red door on the right,” he told her.
For some reason they’d painted the bathroom a deep red, including the door, the rest of the apartment with white walls.
He cleaned up his place while she showered, neatening the books and papers on the coffee table, the table on which he used to type before losing his typewriter, and tossing clothes into a gunny sack he used to tote down to go to the nearest laundromat a block or so away.
She returned carrying her clothes and her bag, wearing the towel with it tucked between her cleavage, more of it than he expected, and when she unceremoniously dropped the towel, she sported perky b cup breasts, all the more substantial looking on her petite frame. She was skinny but fortunately not completely starved, no bones jutting out, her belly youthfully firm with just a hint of convexity, and her full bush, being blonde, seemed less substantial than if it were dark. Her waist curved subtly, neither what some would call child bearing hips, but not boyish either. This was definitely a woman.
“Like what you see?” she smiled, turning, and showing him a perfect firm round ass. He also noticed muscled thighs and her arms even had some definition.
“Wow,” he said. “You’re definitely in shape.”
“Dreams of being a prima ballerina,” she sniffled.
He sat on the bed and patted his lap. “Come here.”
“You have way too many clothes on,” she sniffled and giggled.
“Come here, Jenny,” he said more forcefully.
She sat on his lap sideways. He reluctantly kept his hands off her.
“Tell me,” he said.
“You don’t want to fuck me?”
“Of course I do. Tell me.”
She sobbed. Only then did he embrace her across her middle, her face ending up against his chest. He could feel the tears wet his shirt. “Tell me,” he repeated.
“I…had to,” she choked out.
“Had to?”
“Your shirt,” she murmured, pulling her head away.
“It’s okay,” he insisted, gently pulling her head back.
“I auditioned over the years to get into ballet school here, but no takers,” she managed to say. “I wanted to be a ballerina but I guess I’m not good enough.”
“Best to know I guess,” Joe tried.
“It’s not that. Oh, okay that kind of sucked, but mostly I wanted to get away.”
“From?”
“Everything!”
“Including?”
“My mother’s cruel disappointment. She’d been a ballerina until she had me. My boyfriend turning out to be gay. Another boy practically raping me instead making sure I was ready. My father…”
“Did he…?”
“No, but he was working up to it. Probably looked at me like I was my mom when I was her age or younger I guess. He’d be affectionate, too affectionate as it turned out. He touched me where he shouldn’t, not directly but close, you know. I guess I didn’t believe it, but it turned out he was actually being shy, and eventually brought my hand to his crotch which got me off him immediately. The last straw…I woke up with him in my bed. I screamed and punched like in his diaphragm which took his wind. Maybe I should have punched lower, but I wanted to be nowhere near that, and when I raced out the room, my mother plods over and my dad says some bullshit about me seducing him, and since it was all about jealousy, him being more affectionate to me, and disappointment, she fucking believed him.
“I’m of course freaking out, everything…and then this…but I managed to take some breaths, calming down, and told my mom if she wanted rid of me I needed money. They only had a couple hundred around but my mom takes me to her bank, gets me another five hundred, drives me to the bus station, buys me a ticket to New York, my demand, with her credit card. She actually offered one to me, but I told her she’d probably close it and have me arrested or something, and the bitch shrugged. And I’m like, ‘You’re a fucking cunt.’ And she’s saying I’m a useless slut.”
“Sorry,” Joe apologized.
“I’m the sorry one,” Jenny actually chuckled.
“But…it doesn’t sound like sex…”
Jenny shifted around so that she faced him, straddling his lap. “I got hit on by fucking pimps, Joe, as soon as I got off the fucking bus at Penn station. I’m not as naïve as I look.”
“But you don’t know me.”
“Like you’re a psycho? You don’t seem the type and in a way I don’t fucking care. A rapist probably wouldn’t have brought me home. The hotel I stayed at this creepy guy kept staring at me in the lobby and ended up following me to my fucking floor, so I like got out quick out of there, practically running. And I didn’t even dare shower there since the shower room was fucking shared and fucking groady. I was actually headed to Grand Central when we collided, thinking I’d try taking a train down to twenty-third, staying at the Chelsea or something, just to do something cool while I was here and still alive. So Joe, I guess you’re the best choice I’ve had so far.” She kissed him, pulling off the jacket he still wore and unbuttoning his shirt.
He broke the kiss when he tossed aside the tie, then lifted her and set her on her back on the bed. He finished the unbuttoning and tossed aside his shirt.
“Nice,” she smiled, stroking his chest. Joe didn’t work out, but being young, just twenty-one, and working hard at his job as a waiter, kept him slim and slimly muscled.
He kept his pants on when he made love to her lying beside her on his side. Kisses continued for a while, both enjoying it especially when tongues were involved, her breath tasting of toothpaste and his presumably not offensive, while his hand began exploring the rest of her. The hand took the weight of her breasts, teasingly moving on before a direct attack on her small nipples to linger on her taut belly and moving teasing across her pudendum, through her soft patch of blond hair, before feeling the smoothness of her thighs and the firmness of muscles, and then under her, lifting her slightly by her firm ass, followed by sliding along her back, across her shoulder and returning to her breasts, fingers moving in on her nipples, caressing and tugging gently at each one, making her gasp into his mouth.
Only then did he end the kiss, bringing his mouth to the exploration, finding thrills for her at her ear and neck before moving to her breasts and nipples. Once each one had been appreciated for a while, the second sending his hand down slowly, eventually fingers discovering the dampness of her labia, rimming the edges, his mouth followed the same trail as his hand, and when it reached where she wanted it, he shifted his body between her widened legs and his tongue lapped across her clit, the first touch of it, and she lifted her middle and moaned.
Both fingers and mouth remained there, working her gradually to her first climax via a man, especially intense when he stroked her g spot, his other hand tugging at her nipples, measuring the squeeze and building on it since she seemed to handle ever more pressure there.
“Joe,” she murmured once she recovered, and smiled when he got up and got naked for her. “Oh my,” she commented at his length, on the thicker side, and definitely longer than the two she’d seen by at least a couple inches.
“I’ll be gentle,” he promised, opening a condom and rolling it on and moving between her thighs. He brought her hand to his cock to guide him, and she brought it where she wanted it and he slowly pushed in.
“Oh fuck!” she moaned.
“Too much?” he asked reluctantly.
“Don’t you fucking stop!” she declared.
He pushed into one of the tightest sheathes he’d ever felt and realized he wouldn’t last and told her.
“Just fuck me,” she insisted, her legs wrapping his thighs as emphasis.
Going slow probably helped delay the inevitable, seeming to open her up with each deeper stroke. In the end, he nudged at her cervix, thankfully with his cock completely inside her. He’d known girls her size, even taller, where he had to be careful about the impact there, usually no more than an inch to spare, but enough to cause pain. Not this time. Touching it made her growl, but in a good way.
He decided to exploit that, grinding into her, pubic bone against pubic bone which affected her clit too, and just pulling out a couple inches before thrusting in. She seemed fine with that, even enjoying it, so he kept it up while his hands drew in to work fingers and thumbs on her nipples.
She began meeting his thrusts with lifts, and her hands grabbed his ass cheeks, and she began pulling on his flesh there, wanting longer strokes it seemed, but he waited until she grabbed hard, closing on being painful, her nails thankfully short, he’d learn later she tended to nibble on them when nervous, and he’d actually seen a little of that in the automat, and she pressed against him one more time before announcing her climax with, “Oh my fucking God!” rather loudly at a high growl. And when she loosened her grip, only then did he abandon himself to fully fucking her, long, ever faster strokes for only seconds before he pressed deep, pushing against her cervix, and cumming.
“Joe,” she murmured, her hands pushing his chest.
“Sorry,” he responded, hugging her to him and turning them over. He’d reached the last of his ejaculations, every one intense, and reached down to hold the condom to his penis while shifting her higher with his legs.
“Mmm,” she responded when it slid out. She shivered a little too as if feeling a last echo of her orgasm.
“It’ll be better next time,” he promised.
She chuckled weakly.
“What?” he asked.
She shifted forward. Since both of their bodies had fairly equal proportions of legs to torsos, she had to scoot up a bit, her legs straddling his abdomen, her damp pussy pressing into it, for her to look eye to eye with him. Her hands pressed his shoulders to put her face above his.
“That was several magnitudes better than the last and only fuck I’ve had,” she explained.
“I thought it was making love,” he argued.
“Don’t be pedantic, Joe,” she smirked, surprising him.
“Pedantic?”
“You know what I mean.”
“Of course, but…”
“I’m smarter than I look.”
“I don’t believe in the dumb blonde myth.”
“I’ve met several, and not all blondes.”
“School?”
“And fellow dancers, although most were dedicated enough to be smart too I suppose. Learning to put the time in to do the best you can both in dancing and studying.”
“Makes sense. So school…?”
“I would have graduated this spring if I hadn’t had to run away.”
“GED?” he asked.
“Probably. I don’t imagine going to school for one quarter. You?”
“School?”
“Yeah.”
“I went to Bard in upstate New York for a couple years, but quit because it was ridiculous having parents spend that much money for me to study to be a poet.”
“You’re a poet?”
“Not much recently. I thought New York would be inspiring, but mostly it’s been distracting. I’m also interested in filmmaking, like the experimental kind, so no more lucrative. I still have a Bolex sixteen millimeter camera which fortunately the thieves never found.”
“Thieves?”
“The problem with living amongst junkies. Let me show you something.”
He lifted his left arm and she caressed a line of marks near his inner elbow area.
“Are those…?”
“Tracks. Only one is fairly fresh. It’s why I quit Max’s: too much temptation. Living here too, but right now I can’t afford to move. A friend of mine OD’d and died, and another almost did and I ended up keeping him alive. It was the last straw, and I realized that’d be me, or it’d just be a spiral of inertia, all about the next fix and nothing else, so I quit. Luckily I wasn’t too strung out and basically hung with my folks for a week when my dad had his sabbatical in DC this past winter. I drank a bit there, but my parents seemed none the wiser. Anyway, when I came back to work planning to keep my tips instead of spending them all, I did okay until I didn’t one day, succumbing to temptation, and quit after that.”
“When was that?”
“A week ago. I’ve been job hunting ever since.”
“Lucky for me,” she grinned and shifted around, pulling off the used condom and handing it to him carefully and he managed to toss it atop his underpants while she enveloped his penis in her mouth. He worried about her lack of experience, mostly worried about her teeth, but she proved quite capable. He nudged her to straddle his face and had to bend his back a little, supported by his arms so fingers weren’t available, and mostly kept her pleasure at a quiet purr, not distracting her from her surprisingly effective endeavors.
Once she’d got him hard, she bounced off the bed, found a condom and rolled it on with some study and climbed on and guided him back inside her, carefully, stroke by stroke, sending him deep. Once there, she began her ride, this time having the full effect of his entire cock, to the point she needed to bring it back to her slit when it slipped out a couple times, but seemed to get the length of him soon enough and began riding him at a medium fast clip.
He watched the roll and bounce of her perky tits before stilling them with his hands, one letting go to guide her hand to her clit. From that she worked herself into a frenzy, finally shifting down and rolling atop him to achieve her orgasm. Fortunately it always took longer for Joe to cum when a woman took the cowgirl position.
After, she somehow turned around while he remained inside and moved her body down, and he realized what she wanted, moving from beneath her, clutching her hips, and pulling her into him in a doggy style position. He shifted, letting go of the hips and bringing one hand to her hanging tits and the other to her clit, practically holding her up with the latter hand, and like he had before, let himself go fucking her hard and fast until he came, happily not long after she did.
“Fuck Joe,” she commented softly after.
“Yeah,” Joe agreed.
She did the securing of the condom to his penis and they soon took the same position as they had before, her head resting on his chest.
“Can I stay?” she asked quietly and shyly.
“As long as you want.”
“Thanks.”
by maxicue for Literotica.
This is the first chapter of a novel. The rest of the published chapters are found at the maxicue library of Literotica.
Fate’s Embrace: 6 Part Series -
Wives get to thinking about how life is too short.
Based on the works of CoyoteHoward. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Jenny & The Barbeque GatheringIt was the picture of Americana in southwest Idaho.
A partly cloudy sky, with more sun than shade. Deep green grass. Horses munching away in the pasture while the kids, whose ages ranged from 2-16, played on the trampoline and playset.
The husbands primarily were under the porch overhang, gathered around the grill, while Osvaldo and his 8 year old son Elliot jokingly played corn-hole in the grass.
Their wives were on the furniture on the other end of the porch, doing as women do, keeping an eye on the children for the most part and enjoying their own trials and tribulations. Most of which focused on family dramas, future plans and prices for various groceries.
"Yeah, so what I'd like to do," Brady said, beginning to flip the burgers from the top left, "is kinda what you did, but I'd like to do 4 rails instead."
Steve nodded and took a drink of beer from his Payette Brewing Co. bottle. He absentmindedly watched Brady do so, his left thumb tucked into the front pocket of his jeans, shifting his cowboy booted feet to equal distribution instead of one leg being cocked slightly. His slight belly showed his 36 years of age, and while he didn't like it, and wished he could find the consistent motivation to work out, his wife didn't mind, and his shirts still fit, including the plain white t-shirt he wore now.
"Yeah I don't mind the three, but the three inch- I wish I'd of been able to afford the three and a half," Steve said, shifting the bottle to his left and adjusting his multicam hat on his head, though it needn't be done. His brown, fade cut hair wasn't bothering him, it was more just a habit.
"You did your fence yourself?" Jeff asked. He was blond, worked out tons and was wearing a polo, cargo shorts and flip flops.
Steve nodded, "Yeah the little mustang got out suddenly last year, little shit."
The women meanwhile were discussing flowers.
"I'm so jealous of your little play area Jenny," Hannah said, taking a sip of her soda.
She was married to Brady, and three of the tikes running around were hers. She was 36, was 5'7" and 133 pounds. She knew she was attractive, as all the women here were, but her husband appreciated her the most, and that's exactly the way she prefered it.
They'd been married for well over 10 years, he was the father of all her babies, and they led a great life.
"Well it's been a lot of work, but yeah, it's coming together," Jenny said. "We've done a ton of work just to try and keep the weeds away." Her husband was Steve, and as she finished her sentence she looked over at her man.
They'd been together the longest of the group of six couples, having been dating since junior year of high school, over 18 years prior. They had the second oldest child there, at 15, and the second youngest as well, a three year old girl.
They'd been the ones to leave though, he going into the Army right after high school and finally leaving six years prior, and they'd all reconnected.
Steve was still her king though, and she his queen, as they routinely told each other. Even now, as Heather, a half-asian, half-hispanic woman asked her about the newest berry they'd planted Jenny couldn't help but think about what her king had done to her last night, and her panties got warm under her flowery, blue, spaghetti-strapped sundress.
Steve noticed her looking at him, and flashed her a smile, giving his queen a fun wink.
And that's why she couldn't help but love him. He just did those little kinds of things that other men didn't with their wives. Sure he had a temper, he played video games, his memory was horrible.
But his positives more than made up for it.
"I'd like to plant blackberries, especially if they have uh, no thorns," Amanda winked, and took a bite of potato salad. She was a short, slightly heavy black haired woman married to Osvaldo.
She looked over and saw her son and husband playing cornhole still, though Jeff and Joe had gone over to play with them. They were married to Heather and Ellen, respectively, to Amanda's left.
"Yeah me too," Hannah said, to which the others laughed slightly.
"Bullshit," Kelly said, deciphering the code words; "You have too much going on already. Brady would strangle you!"
"Oh he'd be a little upset, but he always cools off," Hannah said, chuckling.
But Jenny couldn't get the thought out of her mind now. The thought of how Steve had taken extra care to put the baby to bed, to not play Mass Effect, and to take her to bed.
He'd sweetly pulled her jeans off, then nuzzled and licked at her cunt through her panties until she'd cum, THEN he had proceeded to have his way with her, bringing her off several more times before finishing off inside her.
She imagined she could still feel his cum, making her wetter still.
She suddenly looked at the whole situation. At everyone around her and the thought of them getting old, tired, and ending...
"Hannah, watch Claire for me. I'm gonna go get fucked silly in your powder room," she said, locking eyes with her friend and rising with a slight smirk.
Hannah's eyes went wide as she choked slightly and let out a huge smile.
"What?!" she exclaimed, but Jenny was already striding across the patio to her man.
"Did she just-"
"What did she say?"
"Whoa!"
"Hahaha! Oh shit she's really doing it!"
Jenny had reached Steve, grabbed him by the belt buckle with one hand and had begun leading him away, walking forward as if leading a stud to a mare.
"Hey babe, whoa, what's up?" he asked.
She turned and smirked a small smile at him, and she knew it achieved the desired affect. Her intentions must have been written all over her face, because he couldn't help but put his beer down and follow, his own smile bursting forth.
She lead him through the door and didn't give him time to properly shut it, but he was able to with a strong hand.
"Jen, what are you doing?" Steve asked, grabbing her wrist. She was closer to her target though.
"I need you," she said, suddenly breathless as she kissed him deeply, her sexy body pressing up against his.
She made sure to press her bra'ed 34C breasts into his chest, her left hand around his back, her right up in his short hair.
Steve's hands went around her pinched waist first, then his left up her side and back while his right went around and down to her plump ass, cupping and kneading.
She moaned at the touches, then broke the french kiss and backed away towards the half-bath by the front door.
Steve followed eagerly and suddenly they were in the little bathroom, finding the light and locking the door behind them.
"Hun, what's gotten int-ohh shit!" Steve started, but she hushed him by immediately dropping to her knees, and getting his jeans undone.
"Damn girl, the fuck has gotten into you suddenly?" he asked, as she got the front of his pants open, not pausing and pulled down his underwear too. But his hands went to her head, lightly rubbing the sides and back encouragingly.
"Can't I just want my husband?" she asked before throating his semi-hard, 6 inch cock in one go.
"Ah fuck," he said, his biology taking over for a moment as he thrust his hips an inch forward, his hands tightening on her head.
Her tongue was going crazy on the underside of his shaft, the tip even coming past her bottom lip slightly to lick his balls as much as she could, and he got rigid hard in moments.
He gasped and breathed as if he were in pain, but she knew he wasn't. Jenny didn't give him head very often, so this must be a real treat for him. Though truth be told, this was a means to an end. She bobbed her face on his crotch for a dozen or so pumps, until she felt his cockhead nudge the back of her throat. That end was now.
She rose, looked him in the eye as her right hand grasped his hard prick, some of her hair in her eye as she did so, stroking it in short strokes as she turned to the vanity and mirror.
God she looked slutty. One of her spaghetti straps had fallen off her shoulder and her lips were an excited red from having just been stretched in an obscene 'O' around his magnificent cock.
But she could still FEEL her sex drive though, his taste still in her mouth. Her boobs were hypersensitive in their confines, feeling wonderfully constrained as she breathed, and her panties were probably soaked through.
She pulled up the hem of her dress and bent over the counter, looking back at him over her right shoulder.
"God, just fuck me. Fuck me!" she said, "I need it."
Steve couldn't refuse this personification of pure lust in front of him. She wasn't his wife in this moment. She was a bitch in heat. A mare in season. And he was going to give her the beast she needed.
He grabbed her brief-cut panties with both hands and yanked them down with animalistic urgency to her feet, where she stepped out with one sandaled foot.
He then rose and put his right hand to her cunt, immediately confirming how wanton she was by the heat and wetness he found there, easily one of the wettest times he'd ever seen her.
"Oh fuck," she said, finding her own lustful gaze looking back at her in the vanity mirror, feeling his fingers run through her sex from her clit(which he brushed ever so slightly) right up to her asshole. She knew he must've thought about playing with it, as she'd let him take her ass several times in the past year, finally.
But he didn't linger, instead he stepped right up to her bent over body and slid his steel hard cock into her cunt, all in one go.
"Oh! Oh fuck! Oh god that feels soo good!" she practically screamed, but huskily.
His hands went to her wide hips, finding her pelvic bones that made the perfect obscene handles, beginning to piston her cunt, slowly.
But she wanted more, she wanted to be fucked, and fucked well.
She looked over her shoulder at him, "Steve, god damnit, Fuck me!" With each stressed word she pushed herself back on his cock, sparks flying from her sopping cunt through her body as she did so as his rod plowed her depths.
Out at the patio, the ladies’ conversation suddenly halted when the screams and moans were faintly heard coming from the little vent, high on the side of the house. It piped the narrative from the powder room, just on the other side of the brick exterior. First Claire took notice, then all the ladies went silent, their devilish grins showing their vicarious delight. A couple of the guys noticed the silence over at the other end of the covered patio, then all the guys heard the faint echo of a raging hormonal woman’s voice could just barely be heard yelling; “Steve, God damnit. Fuck me!”
Jenny was rewarded with her stud pulling her hips back so that she'd fall backwards if he wasn't there, cock lodged inside her. Her hands were wrapped tightly around the spout of the faucet, now somewhat in front of her as her hair swung with his thrusts. Her tits were swaying as much as her bra would allow, and the pulling on her chest added to her sexual experience. The thumb of her left hand subconsciously rubbed the underside of the chrome spout, but in her entranced state, she imagined it was Steve’s turgid cock.
In moments he was fucking her hard. Fast. Making her ass jiggle with every impact of his pelvis. She felt his cock running though her with abandon, the heat from her cunt quickly turning into a fire, then a blaze, until stars burst in her vision and she screamed a carnal, drawn out "ah" in orgasm, her legs shaking uncontrollably. “Steve, you beast!” she screamed in satisfaction.
Her hands slipped as they clenched and gripped the sink, Steve stepping up as her hips were pushed forward against the edge of the counter.
Whereas moments before she'd cum from her assertive pushing back, now she was trapped with nowhere to go. More precisely, her hole couldn't get away from the prick fucking it.
Jenny realized that she'd be forced to cum at least again, maybe more even. Her king had slowed as he'd trapped her, bringing his hands up to her shoulders and finding new grips with which to pound her.
She looked up and saw her sweaty self in the mirror again, her jaw dropped open as she breathed heavy with sexual arousal, her whole body jarring with each impact of Steve's hips against her ass.
God she was so sexy, and her cunt was doing such a good job of clenching around the invader, her body doing as it was designed to do, trying to bring the penis inside it to orgasm. Her hole wanted his semen. That was its purpose, to get fucked and filled by cum, so she could carry his child.
And it was working, her own voice raising with every fourth or fifth quickening thrust as she felt her second orgasm building in her depths, Steve's cock hitting amazing pockets of nerves inside her.
It suddenly was upon her as her left hand pressed against the mirror, her right coming around to grab Steve's hip as her cunt exploded in pleasure, her eyes wide. She rocked herself back as he tried to pull out for another thrust, trying to keep him inside her as she came, throwing her head in an out of control nodding motion and half panting, half exclaiming "ahs.”
Steve for his part wasn't faring well on holding out. He regularly told Jenny that her orgasms would collect massive amounts of cash on the internet, and they usually brought him off. But Jenny had never been this needy before, and though she did have bouts of increased sexual activity, this was a whole new level.
As she came again for the second time, the thrashing of her head, her hair flying and her hand on the mirror, almost got him.
It was her hand landing on his right side, hip and ass cheek coupled with her rocking cunt clenching on his shaft that got him. He slammed forward to the hilt as his cum rose from his balls, rocketing down his weapon until it fired into her hot sheathe.
Again and again it fired, "Oh yeah! Uh! Uh! Uh! Take it baby!" he said through blurred vision and clenched teeth.
Out on the patio, the ladies were squirming; embarrassed, but getting aroused. Claire was frustrated when she had to go comfort a child who tripped and fell in the play area; “Tell me what I’m missing, Kelly.”
In the powder room, Jenny was affirming Steve’s virility; “Ram it in me, Deeper!” And though she hadn't fully finished her orgasm, it had been ending, that is, until she felt her man begin to fill her.
"Oh! Oh god! Oh fuck, it's, so hot! Oh fuck Steve!" she seethed, feeling him pumping his seed into her. Her cunt suddenly went taught and rippled against the tool that had penetrated it, sending Jenny into another fit of orgasm, catching her off guard as her legs finally gave way, coming off the floor and slightly spurring Steve's calves as all she could experience was the ultimate, womanly pleasure. Through blurred vision she looked at the mirror her face was resting on, her tits as well as her weight was mostly on her hips.
Steve smiled as he fired his last shot of cum into his wife, enjoying her multiple orgasm as he rubbed the small of her back right before it went into the crack of her ass, reveling in the clenching of her cunt.
"Ha ha, fuck yeah, you're awesome baby," he said, taking a deep breath as his heart rate came down.
She slowly relaxed until her feet came down to the floor again, finally taking her weight. She came upright, allowing Steve to pull himself free of her depths before turning around and leaning back on the counter.
"Umm, holy shit, that felt so good," she said, smiling.
"You're damn right about that," Steve said, reaching down to pull up his underwear and jeans. "What got into you?"
"Nothing, I just, I was looking at you," Jenny said, finding her own panties around her right foot and stepping back into them. "And I suddenly thought about how short life is. I wanted to be taken, and I didn't want to wait."
He chuckled as he finished buckling his belt, "Jesus. Fuck that was good. You drained the shit out of me."
"Mmm, and you fucked the hell out of me. Whew!" she exclaimed, finally seating her panties comfortably and pulling the strap of her dress up onto her shoulder.
Steve stepped forward and kissed her, her left hand coming up to his cheek. His groin pressed into hers and a light heat radiated from her cunt again.
"Um, stop it!" she smiled at him, pushing him away, "Argh, you do that anymore and I'll need you to fuck me again."
He unlocked the door and they stepped out, a couple heads on the porch turning their way, followed by the rest.
When they came out onto the porch, hand in hand, everyone clapped as if they'd put on a performance, then laughed openly at their friends, with some light cheering from both the girls and the guys, to which they both blushed But laughed as well.
Steve brought Jenny back to her bench next to Hannah and sat her down, then kissed her hand sweetly before stepping away.
Brady promptly high fived him. “Steve You beast!”
"Dude fuck yeah!" he said enthusiastically, then took a bite from his cheeseburger, "Food's ready!"
"Dude Steve, you really just go fuck your wife just now?" Osvaldo said, holding a plate of chips, cheeseburger and veggies but not eating anything.
"Yeah, she just, she wanted it, man," Steve said, sort of shrugging and finding his warm beer, enjoying the sip nonetheless.
"That's awesome," he said looking at his wife who'd heard him, her already watching him.
"Don't you be getting any ideas!" Amanda shouted at him with a smile, and everyone laughed.
Ellen handed Jenny her half-full drink, saying; “Yeah, take it baby!” quoting Steve’s very words from 10 minutes ago. The gals all broke out laughing. Jenny blushed & felt both violated and riddled with questions.
Ellen just pointed up to the 4 inch vent opening, high on the wall. Jenny’s face said it all. But she quickly recovered and decided to own it. She recovered her proud continence and took a big swig of her iced tea and winked back at Ellen.
"Seriously, what came over you Jenny?" Ellen asked her. She and Joe were the most religious and reserved of them all.
Jenny half shrugged, feeling her man's cum begin to seep out of her well fucked, wet cunt.
"What? He's mine, and I wanted him. And I didn't want to wait," she said, meeting the prudish woman's eyes.
"But what even started that?" Amanda asked next, her four five year old son running up to her and wanting a sudden bite.
"I just, I suddenly had a thought about how short life is. And why wait?" Jenny said, Claire having toddled over for the same.
Hannah's eyes drifted to her husband.
"Not to start like, a thing, but you're pretty right," she said, and gave Jenny a knowing look before rising herself and sauntering over to Brady.
Jenny just laughed, the other women commotioned, and as Brady smiled the largest shit eating grin, he handed the spatula off to Jeff and they went inside.
By nightfall, the powder room was a new code-word that every couple knew the meaning of. As the guests said their farewells, everyone hoped the groups would do this again, soon; and often. The group had some unspoken standards of discreteness, and the circle of friends were clearly monogamous and faithful to marital sanctity. But no one left that night with any shame about their coupling priorities.
The next morning at church, they were all as devoutly religious as the widows in the front pew. Yet daydreaming fantasies for some Sunday afternoon delight, after lunch and settling the kids for a nap or a long movie.
Hannah Goes Buck HuntingSeveral weeks later, Hannah and Brady had decided to get away from the kids for a bit.
These hunting trips were fun, and more than just camping. Brady always needed something more than camping, and when he was happy the family was happy. For Hannah though, as the mom, this was a ton of work.
If she thought about too much, she'd work herself up into a pissy mood, and she had goals with this ride.
Brady had wanted a new ATV after they'd gotten rid of their first two and trailer, so she'd stated he could, but they'd have to discuss having a third baby.
And they had discussed it. He wanted to wait, she didn't want that much of a gap between the kids.
It was an on-going discussion, but overall they were happy together and with their lives.
The two of them bounced along the dusty trail with their ATV plume of dust being carried off by the warm eastern Idaho wind. She rode behind him, sunglasses on her pale green eyes and shoulder-length, platinum blonde hair in a bun, clutching his body to stabilize herself and to enjoy the closeness. And also to enjoy the angle of her jeaned hips on the seat, her legs spread naturally due to the design of the machine. Her clit pushed deliciously into the foam, the vibrations continually sending tiny shocks through her system.
He in turn enjoyed her body against his, and especially her white tank top covered, C cup tits being pressed into his shoulder blades. Little did he know her nipples were getting harder and harder against her bra with each minute they rode.
It was at this moment that Hannah thought of the BBQ from several weeks before, and how her friend Jenny had suddenly pulled her husband Steve into their powder room and had sex with him.
The boldness of it had ignited something within Hannah herself, who'd in turn taken Brady upstairs and allowed him to plow her vigorously. They'd both cum, her several times, in a matter of minutes. Their friends had given both couples good natured grief for their impetuousness, and it was of course still hinted about.
Neither couple really cared though.
And as Hannah thought of that day, she did the math and realized today was one of her most fertile.
They came up to a bend in the trail with a gorgeous view of a whole ridge and Brady pulled the ATV over to a stop. He rose and climbed off, getting his binoculars out and began glassing the hillside.
Hannah made her decision and hiked her leg over the seat in order to put her left toe on the heel of her right boot, slipping it off, then followed by the other. She stood on the floorboard and undid her jeans, sliding them and her plain bikini cut grey panties over her plump MILF ass and down to her ankles.
She reached down, pulled her boots back on then pulled her leather belt from her jeans. She seated it around her shapely hips, then reached under her tank top and unclasped her bra, pulling it free and onto the floorboard of the machine with her jeans and underwear.
Lastly, she pulled the front of her top down so her tits were exposed. What warm blooded male could resist?
She walked up to Brady and without ceremony knelt in front of him, staying on her feet so she was kneeling obscenely, her knees spread wide.
The breeze had made most of the noise she'd made imperceptible to her husband, he only noticing when she'd come near, and that wasn't out of the ordinary.
What was unusual was his fly suddenly being undone, his glassing immediately stopped to look at his mostly undressed wife fishing his eight and a half inch cock out of his boxers and jerking it off as she looked up at him with a smile.
"Brady?" She asked coyly, kissing his quickly hardening mushroom head. "Can I please suck your cock?"
"Hannah, what the fu - uh fuck," Brady said, her tongue running up the length of his shaft before twirling around the end, her hand still clasped around the base. "Uhh, uh, fuck woman. Ahh god damn!"
She'd not really waited for his permission, engulfing as much of his cock inside her hot, wet mouth as she could. She wasted no time in bobbing her head, keeping her hand at the base to keep herself from gagging.
She'd had a bit of a wild youth, but she was still human and maintained a healthy gag reflex.
Brady though had gone from looking for antler tips in his 10 by 50 binos to suddenly having his tool worked over by his wife.
But she sure didn't look like his wife in this moment. He could see glimpses of her boots on her feet, her naked ass with just her belt around her sexy waist. Her boobs were out of her shirt and while her one hand was around his meat her other was down in her crotch, moving in the telltale motion of frigging herself.
It was several minutes later, when she was looking up at him with those pretty green eyes, moving her face along his fully hard cock when she stood her body up, remaining bent over at the waist and blowing him at the same time, her tongue playing along the underside of him. He couldn't take it anymore and needed to act.
He dropped the optics and grabbed her head with both hands, taking charge and pushing her down himself with force, her hand having nowhere to go but to his thigh to steady herself as she fully gagged and choked.
Brady didn't care in the moment though, feeling the back of her throat hit his tip and shoving further anyway. When she coughed it opened her up and he went further, her nose finally pushing into his stomach.
He thrusted several times into the fuck hole that was her mouth before he let go of her, allowing her air and a reprieve.
*Cough!* "Fuck baby!" *cough cough!* "Got you going huh?" She spat out, standing upright.
But Brady was the man in their house. She was his woman.
She'd wanted to fuck around? Well she was about to find out.
He pushed Hannah towards the ATV, her stumbling the several steps with his force, her hands going to the side of the rear rack before being able to turn towards him. His eyes had a different look to them as she leaned her ass up against the metal rack.
"You sure the fuck did," he said, not pausing or asking.
He grabbed her left leg and lifted it, unceremoniously plunging his cock inside her sopping wet cunt all in one glorious thrust as her booted foot rested on the floorboard.
"Ah! Oh, god!" Hannah screamed, her slit so lubed by her thoughts and ministrations that all she felt was pleasure as her tunnel was stretched around the invader.
Brady grabbed her right hip as he wasted no time, slamming into his wife with hard, forceful pounds. If she wanted to act like a slut, he was going to fuck her like one.
"Ahh yeah, fuck yeah baby," he said, hips pumping away at Hannah's gash now with more speed instead of strength, savoring the feeling of her heat wrapped around him properly.
"Oh, fuck," she said, her whole body moving with each hump. "You, feel, so, good. Ah, ah, ah. You're, gonna-a, make, me, cum, ah fuck!" she said, then screamed.
She was orgasming. Here in the woods and wilds of Idaho. Being taken by her mate like countless females from eons prior, her flesh milking the organ that would make her round with child.
"Ugh, ugh, ugh, ugh" he merely said, satisfying his basest instinct, his length mostly buried within her quivering and gripping snatch.
Again it was her eyes, her eyes that caught his at the tail end of her climax, squinted with exertion and pleasure but opening enough to see his that, combined with her words, made him unable to hold back.
"Do it Brady. Give it all to me."
"Ugh-fuck! Huh-huh-huh-huh!" he gritted through his teeth as his balls boiled and his seed rocketed out of him and into the canal of his female.
He was thrusting wildly, gripping her ass more than her hip as he pumped her body full of potent semen, eventually coming down and catching his breath.
"Oh fuck. Oh fuck. God, damn. That was amazing," he said, spent.
But Hannah was a woman. And right then she was a woman on a mission.
She brought her left leg down to the ground as Brady fell out of her cunt, quickly turning and arching her ass out before reaching back and guiding his still hard enough member back into her cum-filled hole.
"Wha-oh god damn!" was all Brady could get out as his wife thrust her ass back against his hips, stroking his cock with her already white-coated walls in order to maintain his stiffness.
"I'm not done with you honey," Hannah said, looking over her shoulder and smiling, taking him inside of her again. "You need to pump another load in me."
Brady's head came upright from its tilted back position. He'd enjoyed the orgasm immensely, and had been looking up into the trees as she'd begun fucking herself on him, but her words brought him back down.
"Oh- is that what you're doing? You're looking to get knocked up?" he said, looking her square in the eye as his energy renewed with his clearing mind.
She chuckled as his prick within her was stiffening more than it was deflating, "Well it's working so far babe! Ah, ah, ah, huh!" Hannah had started to goad him, but his sudden grab of her belt and violent thrusts into her cunt stopped her words and forced feminine moans from her instead.
"You're, fucking, manipulating, me, into, pumping, a kid, in, you?" Brady grunted each word, unrelenting in his carnality.
"Ah, ah, ah!" was all she could say in response, her nipples hard as erasers moving with her breasts to their rhythm as Brady put his own thumb in his mouth, adjusting his other hand to pull on the belt with each thrust, driving ever harder into her vulnerable snatch.
Then Brady suddenly stopped his pounding, Hannah's body moving on its own for several moments before he grabbed her hair and pulled her head backwards.
"Fine bitch," he seethed into her ear, placing his saliva coated thumb at her anal entrance, his fingers pulling on the belt, her eyes going wide. "Then I'm going to knock you up properly."
His digit breached her backdoor in moments, fully seated and taking her tight, final virginity, held in place one-handed by his grip in her hole and the leather in his fingers.
Even with all the sex she'd had in her wild years, all the cocks she'd sucked, cum she'd swallowed, loads on her face, chest, stomach, back, ass and up her tunnel; after all these years with Brady and the countless boat fuckings, back country car rides with road head and spontaneous fingering, all the seed she accepted into her vagina in the erotic and romantic efforts to have their three kids, she'd never let anyone play with her ass.
"Oh, oh god!" she exclaimed, unable to stop herself from pushing back on the second intrusion, a type of instinct taking over her body and craving more penetration.
She saw stars as his cock thrust for the second time, rubbing delightfully against her other invader through her inner wall, a wordless scream silent from her open mouth as her eyes rolled back in her skull. Her legs shook as her cunt exploded around the stiff rod running through her sheathe.
Brady felt her heat and orgasm not only in the clenching flesh around his pole but in her ring squeezing down on his thumb.
He chuckled as he wiggled it around.
"Yeah, there you go you fucking slut!" he smiled triumphantly as he really began pounding her, fucking her ass now with his hand alternately from his cock in her insanely hot cunt.
They fucked like animals for several minutes, with no words spoken. Just primal animal grunts and moans.
Brady was taking his woman, intent on blasting her womb with the fluid that was designed by nature to ruin her lithe, 36 year old body.
She reveled in giving herself fully to her stud, no longer squeezing her asshole but just relaxing it and allowed him to finger her with unbridled, short jabs. He'd possibly put his baby in her already, but god this was good.
"Oh, fuck," she said, turning her head despite his hold. "I'm going to get so big. Everyone's going to know you pumped me full. Oh god, honey! You're going to fucking destroy my body again!"
Her eyes had gone from passion-filled as she talked to squinting with ecstasy, her whole body rocking with his power.
"Argh, uh, fuck!" Brady exclaimed, finally letting go of her hair to grab her hip, his balls letting go as well.
Hannah knew her husband's cock well, knew him well, and knew she'd sent him over the edge. She felt the penis swell within her cunt, his pelvis grinding into her ass, his thumb having hooked up and was helping to drive his weapon into her further.
She was still breathing hard from her latest orgasm, and was happy she wasn't coming still.
She wanted to feel every single moment of this, her last impregnation.
She swore she could feel the cum pulse down his shaft, depositing deep within her stomach. A heat radiated from within her, just below her belly button, and it got warmer are larger as he held her tight and humped her naked ass.
"Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" Brady grunted, putting all of his being into injecting his wife with his cum, planting his seed as deep as his cock could reach.
She felt every ounce inside her, destined to make her belly bulge, her tits swell, her gait become not a seductive sway but a motherly waddle.
Everyone would know she'd laid down for him. That she'd allowed him to dump his cum into her. To use her. She shuddered, looking down at her flat tummy, knowing it wouldn't last.
Finally he let go of her hair, allowing her upper body to fall forward. He was most certainly out of breath, and Hannah was breathing heavily. He remembered where his thumb was and wriggled it again within her.
Now that they weren't actively fucking, Hannah immediately clenched her ring reflexively, holding him in there.
"Hey! You asshole! Careful!" she said, looking back at him and his now quickly softening cock sliding part of the way out.
"Naw naw naw, this is your asshole," he said, pushing his hand and eliciting a squeal from her.
"Ah, hey, stop it!" she said, but laughed slightly.
Brady laughed too and pulled his cock from her loose cunt, then slowly retracted his thumb, making her sigh when it was out.
"Oh babe, that was fucking amazing," Brady said, stepping back from her a few feet.
"Yeah, I know," Hannah said with a grin, finding her panties and getting them on first, over her boots.
She could feel her double load dribbling down her inner walls. She wished she could-
She walked around the ATV, then sat her pantied-ass on the seat sideways, leaning back while holding on to the bar of the rack and the handlebar. The move made Brady groan out loud as she simultaneously craned her head back to look at him upside down, and brought her legs up, tilting her hips.
"Brady," she said seductively, "Will you please come clean your cock off in my mouth while your cum knocks me up?"
Brady took a deep, smiling breath as he shuffled up to his open-mouthed wife.
The wind on that ridge spread the news to all the deer in that ravine, While it was clearly not the musk of a doe in heat, several bucks couldn’t ignore their own curiosity, or their territorial aggressiveness. As Brady was about to start up the ATV and ride the ridge to the north; the snort of a buck caught his ear from below the sage brush to the south.
Within seconds, Brady was prone and scoping his rifle toward the sound of the buck. It only took one glance of the 12 point buck, up above the brush. A single shot dropped him. Within 2 hours Hannah and Brady were back at their RV and strapping the field-dressed buck in the ATV trailer.
Hannah was in the camper, preparing a last meal, and packing up to head back home that evening. She was a proud woman. She had captured her trophy, deep in her very fertile cunt. Out behind the RV, Brady had his trophy roped securely on the trailer, for all the world to see.Hannah gushed on the praises of her provider’s prowess. He was a capable provider.
Brady needed no other affirmation than what his wife gave him.
Brady drove contentedly, fully satisfied by his trophies. One on the trailer, and the other, riding shotgun.
By CoyoteHoward, for Literotica
-
エピソードを見逃しましたか？
-
Forsaking Her Own Mercy
In 3 parts, By SDes. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
· “They that observe lying vanities, forsake their own mercy.” Jonah 2:8
As he sat in the waiting room, Jeff tried to keep some spark of hope alive. Sarah obviously had feelings for him. The way she returned his kiss left no doubt about that. The problem was getting past the wall she had built up over the years. She had evidently made up her mind that she would be better off without him, or maybe she thought he would be better off without her. Either way, he resolved to not give up without a fight.
A pleasant looking young woman sitting behind a desk caught his attention. "Doctor Wolcott will see you now."
Jeff walked through the door and the doctor rose to greet him. "Jeff, you are looking well, how can I help you."
"Paige told me to talk to you. She said you helped Sarah through her recovery and have stayed close with her over the years."
The doctor frowned, "Jeff, I can't talk to you about what I discussed with a patient. You understand that, right?"
Jeff met the doctor's gaze firmly. "I'm not asking you to betray any privilege, but I need to find some way to get through to Sarah. If you're as close to her as Paige said, you have to have an idea of how to help me. She hasn't been your patient for years. There has to be something you can tell me. I am crazy about her and from what her family says, she feels the same way about me. She just won't give me the chance to get close to her."
Dr. Wolcott sat quietly, trying to choose his words carefully. "Well, I can talk to you in general about the way trauma victims feel. The victim of a sexual assault can have a wide variety of reactions. Some become insatiable with their desires, trying to fill a void in their emotions with the act of sex. Some even crave degrading acts because they feel unworthy of anything better."
"Some," and he paused looking directly at Jeff to indicate his meaning without saying it aloud, "retreat into themselves. They are afraid of being rejected to the point of making themselves miserable rather than risk being hurt. Some part of their behavior can be attributed to the guilt they feel."
"Guilt?" Jeff asked uncertainly. "How could she; they feel guilty about something they couldn't control?"
"Control is a matter of perspective, son. In some victim's minds, they continue to question if they made all the right choices. If they had done something differently, could they have avoided what happened? Everyone in their life is exposed to their trauma, so sometimes they feel like they're responsible for everyone's pain, in a way. This is incredibly difficult to cope with, and it's why therapy can be so important."
"In Sarah's case, she has a permanent reminder of the event because of her scar. Every time she meets someone new, she knows the first thing they notice is something that is tied into the most traumatic event of her life. To be honest, I think she uses it as an excuse to keep men at a distance. She hates it, but it's also part of her defenses."
"Okay," Jeff responded, "so that explains why she hasn't dated much, but what about me. She already knows I care about her and that she cares about me. What happened to her doesn't change the way I feel about her, I already know the real Sarah and she's wonderful."
The doctor nodded his agreement. "She is a remarkable young woman, but in a way, you are more of a threat to her than anyone." He paused as Jeff shot him a confused look. "She knows you had feelings for her before you found out about her past. Now that you know, I'm sure she's afraid you might reject her. She's probably also worried about you being too nice to walk away, even though you might want to. I wouldn't be surprised at all if she has talked herself into believing that your pursuit is based on pity, which would be even more devastating to her."
"So let me get this straight," Jeff said, starting to get angry. "If I blow her off, it's because I'm a jerk. If I try to get her to see me, it's because I'm still a jerk, but don't want to look like a bad guy? How the hell do I deal with that?"
"Exactly," Dr. Wolcott answered cryptically. "How do you deal with that?"
"Great, now you sound like a shrink," Jeff answered, clearly frustrated.
"Jeff, I can't tell you any magic words to make things better. If I knew them, I would have used them with her seven years ago. She is such a special young woman that it kills me to not be able to help her. I watch her every week, wondering if there is something I could think of; "
With a swift movement, Jeff's head jerked up to look at the doctor. "What do you mean, every week?"
This time it was the doctor's turn to look confused. "She volunteers here every Monday and Friday in the children's ward. She has for years. I would have thought her family would have told you that."
He was surprised by Jeff abruptly rising and heading for the door. "Sorry doc, I've got to go."
The children Prevail on SarahSarah walked into the hospital lost in her thoughts. It was the first time back since her last night with Jeff. She had missed three of her volunteer dates in a row and wasn't going to miss another, no matter what. Some days it was like the kids were her reason for getting out of bed. People often complimented her on how caring she was, spending time with sick children. The truth was, her time with the kids did as much for her as it did for them.
She had taken two days off work after her encounter with Jeff. It was so unsettling that she had no idea how to begin to deal with it yet. Part of her wished he had never come looking for her because of all the emotions it had stirred up. Part of her wished he wouldn't have left. She sat by the window of her apartment for hours, hoping he'd come back, wondering if she could have forced herself to talk to him. Jeff was a very good man, this was incredibly unfair to him and she knew it. How could he have any idea what she wanted when she didn't know herself?
Paige had tried to help, but Sarah had been angry with her sister for interfering and let her know it. She knew Jeff would find out her secrets eventually, but Paige had related the details from last Tuesday's conversation. Her sister had given up far too much information, then tried to defend it by telling Sarah how much Jeff cared.
"It doesn't matter. It's my life not yours!" she had said heatedly.
Although Paige had called every day, Sarah refused to talk to her. She loved her sister and knew Paige meant well, but this wasn't the kind of situation that called for an 18-year-old who thought she knew everything. As she walked down the hallway, Sarah thought again about what her younger sister had been through and what could have happened.
She shook her head as she approached the door. I've got to call her tonight and apologize, she thought. She loves me and is just trying to do what she thinks is right. Sarah even flirted with the idea of calling Jeff to apologize. She just couldn't imagine what she could say.
As she entered the rec room, she knew immediately something was going on. The kids were standing around with conspiratorial looks on their faces. She put it out of her mind as several of the younger ones ran up to her.
"Sarah," cried Jessie, a little girl who was her favorite. She had been injured in a fire and even after several skin grafts, still had terrible scars. Jessie's mom had told Sarah how much her visits had meant because the little girl identified with the caring woman who had her own scar.
She hugged Jessie and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "How are you, little angel?"
"Good," said the seven year-old. "I missed you. Where have you been?"
"I'm so sorry I missed the last few visits. I wasn't feeling very well. I'm better now, so I promise I won't miss any more, all right?"
Jessie smiled and said mischievously, Okay, but you owe me a promise."
Sarah looked at her with an amused expression. Okay Jessie, I owe you a promise."
"Anything I want?"
"Yes, I promise, anything you ask me." She laughed at Jessie's persistence. She expected to be making a trip to the cafeteria for a candy bar any second now.
"Well," said the child shyly, "one of the boys here likes you." Sarah looked around the room quickly, noticing flowers on one of the tables. "He was scared to tell you, so he bought you flowers and asked me to do it because we're friends. He wants a kiss from you and wants to tell you something. Remember, you promised."
Sarah was on the verge of laughing over the precocious child's demands. She tried to keep a straight face, not wanting to hurt any of the boys' feelings. The oldest child in the room looked to be eleven or twelve. It would be terrible to make any of them feel like she was making fun of them.
"Yes Jessie, I promise I'll give him a kiss for the nice flowers and I'll talk to him. So who is it?" she asked, still looking around the room.
Jessie smiled wide, and pointed behind Sarah. "It's him," she yelled, jumping up and down; excited to have succeeded at her mission.
Sarah turned and felt her knees go weak as she saw Jeff standing with a bouquet of her favorite roses.
"Hi Sarah, how about that kiss?" he said as all the kids began cheering.
She blushed as she looked around in embarrassment. She saw Jessie smiling with glee and knew she had no way out.
Sarah watched motionless as Jeff walked up to her. "You tricked me," she hissed.
"You didn't give me any choice. Now are you going to let the kids down or are you going to kiss me?"
She leaned forward to give him a peck on the lips, but he caught her and pulled her against him. He kept his lips pressed against hers, tilting his head so he could kiss her more deeply. She felt herself losing control again, just like at the grocery store when the loud, "Oh," of the children broke them out of their moment.
"That was nice," Jeff said in awe.
"Yes," Sarah replied, still struggling to hold her emotions in check. "That just leaves the talk."
"We can talk later. Right now I have a lot of troublemakers to thank." He turned away from her and gave Jessie a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
Sarah watched him, feeling caught in a whirlwind. As she watched him playing with the children, seemingly without a care in the world, she thought again about how amazing he was. She knew how strongly she felt for him, but didn't know how to begin to gauge his feelings for her. She had spent such a long time building the wall to protect herself, she wondered if it was possible to let down her guard and trust someone. The one thing she was sure of was that if there was anyone she would ever be able to trust, it would be this man.
A Battle within Sarah’s heartSarah drove, unable to organize her thoughts. Seven years of protecting herself and not allowing anyone inside had left her unprepared to change. It scared her more than she could face. Jeff already had the power to hurt her more than any man since the attack. If she let him in further, she couldn't imagine how intense it would get.
This is crazy, I've only known him four weeks, she thought. Twice she had talked herself out of going to his place, but couldn't seem to make herself dial the phone. It was like the scene at her apartment, but reversed. Now she was afraid something would happen and he would change his mind. It was a fear she wasn't used to and it hit her hard.
She found a parking space close to his apartment and reluctantly got out of her car. As she slowly walked to the door, Sarah nervously fidgeted with her hair and clothes, trying to make sure she looked her best before he answered the door.
When he opened the door, Jeff looked at her with open admiration. "Wow, you look amazing."
Sarah felt embarrassed, but accepted the compliment. Jeff asked her to come inside and offered her a seat on the couch. He went to the kitchen for drinks, then sat next to her. He suddenly was at a loss about what to say, so they sipped their wine in an awkward silence. Finally Sarah couldn't take it and spoke up, her voice sounding surprisingly brittle.
"So how did you work that out today? I didn't realize working with kids was one of your specialties. That was kind of a dirty trick."
Jeff replied evenly, "I told you before, you didn't give me any choice. I'm not going to apologize. I would have done anything to get you to talk to me. Are you upset?"
"No," she admitted, unable to suppress a smile. "I thought it was; original. How did you know about me working with the kids?"
"I'm not going to tell you all my secrets," he replied cryptically. His mood abruptly lightened. "I've been spending all my free time with them since Tuesday. I was surprised. It was a lot of fun and they seemed to like me too. When I told them about my plan, they all wanted to help, especially Jessie. You're really close to her, aren't you?"
She nodded, "How did you like your new start?" When she saw Jeff's confused expression, she continued. "You told me in the hospital that you wanted to do something more important with your life. I can't think of anything more important than caring for those kids, even if you did it with an ulterior motive."
"Well, I had a great time with them. I'll be happy to go with you every week," he paused, "if you want me to."
Sarah nodded, feeling more comfortable. "Listen Jeff, I have to apologize about not coming to the hospital at the end. I didn't know how to handle what would happen when you could see again, so I ran away." She looked away, "I guess I've been doing that for a while."
He took her hand. "So my question is, are you ready to stop running? I don't want to push you to talk about anything until you're ready, but I want you to know you can trust me. I don't know what else I can do to make you see that I'm right where I want to be and I'm not going anywhere."
Sarah sat quietly for a moment. "I can think of one thing," she said quietly, unable to look him in the eyes. "That night at the hospital, I did something I've never even considered doing before. It made me want more." He could hear her voice start to break. "The only memory I have about sex was a terrible one. I want to have good a memory with someone I care about."
Jeff put a finger under her chin and tilted her head up so he could look her in the eyes. "Sarah, I don't just care about you, I love you."
He moved in to touch his lips against hers. He kissed her lightly, moving his lips across her cheek, her ear, then her neck. Finally, he returned to her lips, kissing her more passionately. He felt her lips part and gently began teasing them with his tongue, encouraging her to reciprocate. As his fingers gently caressed her cheek, his thumb softly traced the scar, causing her to blush. She pushed at his hand, uncomfortable with the contact.
He broke their kiss, and began leaving a trail of kisses along the only blemish to her features, trying to let her know he wasn't going to avoid it. After a moment, she gave up protesting and allowed him to proceed the way he wanted. When his hand moved from her face to her side, eventually rubbing the side of her breast through her blouse, she made a small involuntarily jump.
Jeff hesitated, reminding himself to be careful with her. "Let's go to my room, Ok?"
Sarah nodded her consent and followed as he led her down the hallway. When they reached his bedroom, he watched her reactions closely. She still appeared to be nervous, although she tried to appear confident.
They sat on the edge of the bed and resumed kissing for several minutes. Jeff ran his hands softly up and down her back, the touches slowly wearing down her anxiousness. When he thought she was ready, Jeff kneeled on the floor in front of her and began unbuttoning her blouse.
Sarah felt confused, she was uneasy, but every time his hands touched her shirt they would graze her breasts, causing a fluttering deep in her stomach that was building. She felt the button just above her bra give way and Jeff leaned in to kiss her between her breasts. She arched her back as she felt his lips touch her like no man ever had. Although he was clean shaven, she could feel the stubble on his chin rubbing against her sensitive skin. She was so lost in the sensation, she didn't notice he had finished with her buttons, only realizing how exposed she was as he pulled her blouse from her jeans.
She felt the nervousness giving way to the excitement he was causing. He gently caressed her over her bra. Sarah took a sudden, deep breath as she felt the front clasp give way and the material slide across her sensitive nipples. She pulled him close, thrilling at his warmth.
That immediately gave way to frustration when he briefly grazed her breast again with his lips, only to skip down to her stomach. He gently pushed her back until she was lying flat on the bed, then ran his hands down her legs until he reached her feet. He quickly pulled off her shoes before moving back up to her jeans.
Jeff paused for a moment, letting his hands run up and down the outside of her thighs. He reveled in her reactions to his touch. For a moment, he stopped worrying about what she might be thinking and realized just how lucky he was to be with an angel like this. The fact that she still was partially dressed added to her allure. He ran his hands over her stomach, settling on the snap of her jeans, which gave way with a pop that startled her causing another small jump. He again reminded himself to go slowly until she was ready.
He moved to her stomach, kissing and running his tongue teasingly around her navel to distract her. It caused her discomfort to grow until it felt like she was riding a roller coaster. It didn't keep her from noticing his hands working on her zipper. She felt it begin to slowly creep down, imagining she could hear every metal tooth click as his fingers worked the slider down. When he grabbed her jeans with both hands and began inching them down her hips, she nervously lifted slightly off of the bed to help.
She could feel her anxiety growing, thinking about him looking at her in just her panties. Sarah knew she was already wet, she could feel her underwear sticking to her outer lips and felt a little awkward. Even though she wanted this more than ever, part of her was glad he hadn't tried to undress her completely.
When Jeff pulled her jeans the rest of the way off, he urged her to turn onto her stomach. Moving his lips up her legs, he used his tongue to leave wet kisses up her calves. Reaching her knee, he lingered at the sensitive spot, watching her tense and grab at the bed sheet with her hands. After a moment, he worked his way up the inside of her thigh, tenderly kissing every inch and began to feel her shake.
Continuing up, he bit at her back and shoulder a little more aggressively, noticing the skin around her neck redden as she became more excited. Jeff touched a shoulder and urged her to roll over again. As she turned, he pulled off his shirt, then slid down again, this time only his skin to touch her body as he moved.
He looked at her panty covered crotch, forcing himself to wait before touching it. He settled at the midpoint of her thigh, leaving small love bites, while moving his hand up and down the back of her leg. Her skin was smooth and impossibly soft. He let his hand wander to the edge of her panties, feeling the well-toned cheeks of her ass before dragging his fingers back down to her knees.
The combination was making Sarah forget about everything except his touches. His kissing and sucking were making the earlier sensations much more acute and instead of her stomach, she was feeling it lower. His fingernails were softly scraping her skin causing goose bumps. She wasn't sure what to do with her hands, so settled for touching her sensitive breasts.
Sarah started making small noises, her breath catching in her throat every few seconds. Without realizing it, she began moving her hips, partially because she was enjoying the feeling of her panties rubbing against her lips, and partially to move herself closer to his skilled mouth.
Jeff knew she was almost ready. She wasn't holding back any more. Now she was moving toward him, trying to create contact. He leisurely slid his tongue up her thigh until it reached the inside of her hip. He gently pushed her legs apart encountering the edge of her panties, so close to that her intoxicating scent threatened to overwhelm him.
Sarah felt completely out of control. Jeff's slow, sensuous attack was pushing her past anything she had thought possible. Her hips were no longer moving unconsciously; now she knew exactly what she was doing. When his tongue made contact with the waistband of her panties, she moved, trying to force him touch her most sensitive area.
She was afraid for a moment that he was teasing her because he wasn't planning to go further. After the buildup of the last ten minutes she felt like she'd scream if he didn't.
Sarah felt his hand touch hers as he encouraged her to caress and pinch her nipples. She stopped for a second as she felt a light pressure against her panties. She thought it was wishful thinking until she felt it again, this time stronger. He was running his mouth from leg to leg, letting it drag across the panties, each time pushing a little harder.
When she felt his tongue push against the front, forcing the material just between her outer lips, she brought down her other hand without thinking, now squeezing both her breasts aggressively.
"Oh Jeff, that feels so good," she moaned, relieved to finally feel him stop teasing.
He continued pushing harder, his hands cupping the cheeks of her ass. She felt his fingers wrap around the waistband of her panties, slowly sliding them down her hips and again arched up to help, this time without any thought but the desire for him to get back to what he was doing.
Jeff dragged his fingers up her legs as he paused to look at her naked for the first time. She was more beautiful than he could have imagined. Her skin had just a hint of brown from her summer tan. Her breasts were just the right size for her body, with pink areolas and nipples. She had thin hips with an even slimmer waist and as her body moved, her abdominal muscles flexed, making her look like an athlete.
Her pubic hair was trimmed, but still looked natural. Her outer lips were engorged, but firmly together. She looked so sexy that for a moment he stopped, unsure of what to do next.
Sarah had lost all control. She never could have imagined being in this position with a man staring at her naked body, while she was massaging her breasts. Any vestige of her previous awkwardness was gone. "Please Jeff, touch me now," she lifted her head and begged.
It didn't make any difference to her what he was going to do, just that it needed to happen quickly. She could feel her body on the edge of an orgasm even though her sex had been virtually untouched.
Sarah watched him staring at her with a fascinated look on his face. After what seemed like an eternity, she finally saw him move in toward her. She felt the first soft touch of his tongue dipping between her outer lips just a little, then moving up until it brushed her clit. He looked into her eyes as he continued the movement from her clit, to inside her, then back. When he pulled out and traced the labia all the way around she stopped massaging her breasts and grabbed the back of his head.
"Oh Jeff, that feels so wonderful, please don't stop."
She felt him move one of her legs onto his shoulder, allowing him unfettered access. He brought his mouth over her clit, grabbing with his lips and sucking while roughly running his tongue back and forth.
"Oh shit," she shrieked, her voice betraying a mixture of surprise and arousal. Her breathing and moaning let him know she was almost there. He focused solely on her clit, stroking it faster with his tongue and also pressing harder as her hips began moving off the bed.
She wrapped both legs around his back and squeezed him hard. "Yes, that's it Jeff, right there; please don't stop!" she screamed. "Oh Jeff, yes; I love you!"
As she came, her hips moved completely off the bed, taking him with her. She felt like a bomb went off inside her body. The ripples went on longer than she imagined possible, each causing her to body to spasm until they receded, leaving her gasping for breath.
Jeff felt like he was in a dream. Although her declaration startled him, he stayed with his mouth glued to her throughout the climax. As her orgasm subsided, his tongue moved away and he inserted it as far as he could inside her, riding out her gyrations. Once she slumped back to the bed exhausted, he slid up her body.
Jeff kissed her, then sat up, pausing to etch the image into his mind. Her long blonde hair was fanned everywhere and her body was bathed in sweat. She looked so innocent and vulnerable, but there was so much more to her than just that. Jeff knew he had seen a glimmer of the woman she worked so hard to keep hidden, and it was spectacular.
Although she was anxious about intimacy, Sarah had given herself to him completely, with no reservations and showed a passionate, sexual side that exceeded anything he could have hoped for. He couldn't imagine what she could ever do to make him feel more strongly than he already did.
"Did you say you loved me?" he asked, a smile playing on his lips.
Sarah flushed, "It wasn't my fault, I was distracted." She smiled back, allowing him to see her with her defenses down. "You weren't playing fair."
"Well, let's see if I can make you say it again," he said with mock seriousness.
He sat back and unbuckled his pants. As he removed them, he could see something in her eye, just for a second. It looked like fear and immediately made him feel uncomfortable. He finished undressing, then pulled her up to put his arms around her.
"We'll take as much time as you need, Ok?" he said tenderly. Jeff wanted to reassure her. He knew she wanted this, but was still unsure of herself and of him.
He kissed her, running his hands up and down her body, trying to recreate the earlier mood. He held one hand behind her head while kissing her, using the other to massage her breast, she seemed to melt against him. Her moans indicated she was ready for more, so he slowly lowered her to the bed, moving with her until they were lying next to each other. He pulled her, somewhat reluctantly, on top of him.
"Honey, I don't know;" she started to protest, but Jeff stopped her with another kiss. His was completely erect and as her legs straddled his hips, he felt her wetness as his shaft nestled between her lips. "Ahh," she moaned, as he pulled her hips forward, causing friction against her clit.
Jeff used his hands to move her hips back and forth until he felt her begin to move on her own. Sarah put her hands on his chest to steady herself, getting more comfortable with the motion of her hips. His smooth, warm shaft slid between her outer lips and across her clit, coated with her overflowing juices. As she leaned forward, the pressure against her sensitive bud increased, causing another shock to run through her body. She closed her eyes and leaned her head back, feeling another orgasm approaching.
"Oh Jeff, I'm cumming again," she moaned.
He was surprised to see tears in her eyes as her body trembled, then shuddered violently several times. He pulled her down against his chest, savoring the sensation of her climax. He was doing everything possible to delay his own orgasm, desperate to make this as memorable for her as possible.
They kissed briefly and he asked her to slide forward a little more. When he felt her move off his erection, he grabbed it by the base and tilted it up, trying to find her opening. She looked intently into his eyes as she pushed back and felt the tip work its way between her wet folds and ease inside her.
"I love you," she said again, never letting her eyes lose contact with his.
She pushed back harder and he slid deeply inside her. Sarah moaned incoherently, feeling like she might pass out from the incredible sensation she had denied herself for so long. She continued staring directly at Jeff, as if she needed to have some kind of unbreakable connection for this moment.
Her hips moved down until she couldn't push any further. She felt full, both physically and emotionally. After a moment to savor the sensation, she gave him a blank stare, unsure what to do next.
"Let me," Jeff said softly.
He put his hands on her hips and urged her up until only the tip remained inside her. Then he pulled her down until he was fully insider her again. He urged her up a few inches higher, then controlled the motion himself, never stopping, but constantly varying his thrusts.
Sarah was already mentally exhausted from the events of the day, and physically exhausted from her earlier orgasms, the sweat was pouring off of her, and Jeff felt impossibly huge. She felt herself nearing another orgasm, but wasn't sure how much longer she could continue.
After another minute, she smiled at him weakly, "Honey, I don't know how much longer;" She pleaded with her eyes, hoping that he wouldn't be disappointed.
Jeff smiled broadly, "I think I might be able to help."
He carefully spun her until she was on her back underneath him, the still lodged inside her. He moved forward at a pace she was already comfortable with. He slid his hand under her knee, picking it up high. His pace increased steadily until he could see the telltale signs of her climaxing again.
Her breaths were coming in short, uncontrollable gasps, offset by the soft moaning sounds she was making every time he pushed himself into her. Jeff's own self-control was being pushed to the limit. He wanted to cum so badly that he was afraid he wouldn't be able to last, but held back, forcing himself to wait for her. He propped himself up so he could increase his tempo again, lengthening his stroke so he was pushing almost all the way inside her with every plunge, pulling back until only the tip remained inside her.
"I'm; going; to; cum; again," she panted, sounding almost frantic.
He moved his hips forward one last time, not stopping until he felt his hips touch against her. She screamed in ecstasy as she finally felt him all the way inside her, not believing that anything could have felt so perfect. Her body writhed as one last orgasm rocked her violently, the only thing keeping her on the bed was Jeff's body pressing against her.
As he felt her body move, Jeff couldn't put off his own release any longer. Before the last wave of her orgasm subsided, he felt his climax overtake him. He made a strangled noise, trying not to scream as he came deep inside her, basking in the luxurious feeling of her body. He held her tightly until his own orgasm receded, then kissed. They stayed locked together, neither of them willing to break the embrace.
Finally, not trying to conceal his amusement, Jeff asked, "Was that Okay?"
Sarah couldn't contain her laughter as she pushed him off. "I guess it will do, for now," she replied playfully. Her expression turned serious, "Jeff, I meant what I said; I love you. I didn't think I could ever feel like this about anyone. When I tried staying away from you, I felt like I was dying. I'm so glad you didn't give up on me."
"I meant what I said too," he said with equal seriousness. "I tried to deny it in the hospital because of the situation, but I knew it right away. I've never met anyone like you. The time you were gone made me realize I didn't want to be without you. I know how hard it was for you to trust me, but you won't be sorry." He kissed her softly, savoring the taste of her lips.
They held each other for a long time, almost drifting off to sleep when they were startled by the sound of his phone. A quick check of the caller ID showed that it was Paige's cell phone.
"Hi Paige," Jeff said wearily, "what's up?"
"What's up?" she said angrily. "You were supposed to call me to let me know what happened. I've been sitting here on pins and needles for an hour. Did you talk to her?"
"Listen sweety, now's not really a good time. We talked and things look good, can I call you tomorrow?"
"Tomorrow?" she asked incredulously. "How do you expect me to wait until tomorrow? Please Jeff, you have to tell me something. Is she okay?"
Sarah head was on Jeff's chest, allowing her to listen in on the conversation. She heard her little sister's barrage of questions. It was obvious she wasn't going to let Jeff off without more of an explanation. She reached over and took the phone away from him.
"Sis, Jeff's a little worn out right now," she said, looking at him with a mischievous grin. "He's going to have to answer all your questions tomorrow after he's had some rest."
There was a long pause on the other end. "You mean; you two; you did it?" Paige finally managed.
"Yes nosy, do you think you could manage to keep this one to yourself? I know dad likes Jeff, but this might be a little too much information." She winked at him.
Sarah was going to keep teasing her sister when she heard a sob on the other end of the line. "Paige, are you all right?" she asked.
"I wanted this so badly," the younger girl cried, "I just wanted you to be happy. I told you he was the right guy for you."
"Oh, sweetheart." Sarah said, suddenly ashamed of herself. "I'm sorry I yelled at you last week. I understand you were just trying to help. If you hadn't butted in, I might not be here right now; thank you. You come over here tomorrow morning and we'll tell you everything, all right? Besides, I owe you a giant hug, little sister."
Jeff put his arm around Sarah's shoulder when he saw tears in her eyes. He took the phone away from her, "Paige, now you made your sister cry. I'm going to have to figure out some way to distract her," he said, flashing Sarah a lustful grin. He reached over and stroked her breast, drawing a soft moan from her. "I think we'll tell you the rest when you get here in the morning. Then maybe we'll all go out with your Dad for dinner and figure out what to tell him." He smiled, picturing the uncomfortable conversation, but one he believed would make Steven very happy.
He watched Sarah close her eyes as his soft touches started another wave of sensations inside her. She brought her hand up to cover his, stroking it appreciatively, indicating that their night wasn't over. He turned his attention back to the phone, "Paige, be a dear, and do not come over too early, okay?"
Jeff hung up the phone. The night was just starting. Sarah was just beginning to let herself live again. Jeff had saved two sisters from hideous dangers.
“They that observe lying vanities, forsake their own mercy.” Jonah 2:8By S Des, for Literotica
-
Sponging off the Hero
In 3 parts, By SDes. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
At five o'clock the next day, Sarah didn't come. It was crushing to Jeff, although a part of him expected it. He sat quietly, hoping she'd show up and pretend he hadn't screwed everything up. He knew it probably wouldn't work. He had put her in an impossible position and nothing she did would satisfy both of them. If she tried to apologize, he'd feel like a cripple. If she said she wanted to go out with him, he knew it would be out of sympathy. If she still said no, he'd be too embarrassed to act the same around her. He felt lonelier than he ever had in his life.
He drifted off to sleep while thinking about his situation. He was awakened some time later by the feeling of a wet sponge moving on his chest. As he woke, he grumbled about wanting to do this later.
"Sorry, it's time for your bath," came the hushed reply.
Jeff was startled at what he thought he heard, then decided it was just his imagination. He relaxed, hoping this would be over quickly. He wasn't in the mood for the normal small talk the nurses made, trying to make sponge baths less uncomfortable for the recipient.
He sat still, wondering why this felt different tonight. The way the wet cloth dragged across his chest, slowing at his nipples, made him a little uncomfortable. Whether it was intentional or not, he was getting turned on. He had been lying there for more than three weeks without any chance for a normal sexual release. As he felt the soft cloth slide down his stomach, his erection became uncomfortably hard. It wasn't the first time he'd had this problem.
He tried to joke, "Sorry, I; uh think I've been here alone a little too long."
The nurse just shushed him and kept at her work.
She seemed to be dwelling on more sensitive spots of his body than normal and the whole thing was definitely moving slower. He was really getting agitated about his condition, but tried to relax and focus on something else. That changed when he felt her slip his covers lower and run the fabric slowly down his erection. He knew this was completely inappropriate.
"Listen, I'm sorry but;"
"Just be quiet and let me enjoy myself," he heard Sarah scold.
Jeff tried to push himself up, "Sarah?"
She pushed firmly against his shoulder so he would lay back down. "Listen buddy, I had to bribe the nurse to let me give you your bath, so I want my money's worth, all right?"
He felt a flood of emotions. After believing he had ruined everything, there wasn't any way for him to process what was happening. He wanted her so badly, but this sudden turnaround was stunning. He couldn't imagine what could have happened to trigger this.
Sarah was trapped in her own emotional confusion. She never intended it to go this far, she wanted to tease him a little and then apologize for the way she acted yesterday. It was supposed to be a little joke. As she ran the rag across the scar on his chest, she couldn't help thinking about how he got it, and the irony of her being the one to lose control over a guy. That was normally something her little sister would do.
There was something about Jeff that she couldn't get out of her system. It was something she never could have anticipated and something she thought she'd never feel again. The more she tried to keep her feelings about him in check, the more completely out of control she felt.
The touching started something tingling inside her that quickly became a rush of emotions she just wasn't equipped to deal with. She watched his body with a detached fascination, the damp cloth leaving a glistening trail across his muscles as she moved it down his chest to his stomach. When she reached his waist, she noticed him becoming erect; it was impossible to ignore under the flimsy hospital garment. Then she did something so foreign to her character, that before tonight she would have sworn it was impossible. On an impulse, she found herself moving the cloth lower, using her free hand to pull his gown and blanket out of the way so she could touch him.
The fabric grazed his sensitive skin along with the tips of her fingers. Her skin brushing against his warm flesh caused a surge to run through her body, making her to lose what was left of her will. Jeff spoke, almost breaking the spell she seemed to be under, but she told him to be still, unable to bring herself to stop touching him. The wall that normally protected her was nowhere in sight. The only thing she could think about was trying to bring him pleasure.
Jeff had given up trying to understand what was going on. Sarah's touches felt so amazing that he pushed everything else out of his mind. There was an unexpected consequence to his condition. Without being able to see what was going on, he found that her every touch seemed far more intense than normal.
He could feel her leisurely dragging the rag up and down the underside of his shaft. The fingers of her other hand slowly stroked a spot on his chest. She moved the wet cloth down and let it travel lower, then back again. His hips came off the bed as the pleasure was almost more than he could take.
"You better not move too much or you'll pull out your stitches. I'd like to see you explain that to the doctor."
He heard her softly chuckle at the idea of that meeting. Although the thought was amusing, he couldn't concentrate on anything except her delicate touches. He felt her fingernail softly trail around the head of his penis. It was an unusual sensation. He couldn't remember a woman touching him quite like that. There was an awkward, almost innocent quality to her caresses.
"Are you sure this is what you want?" Jeff asked, suddenly afraid that if she went too far, it could push her away again. "I don't want you to; oh shit," he groaned, as he felt her warm breath.
It caused him to break out in goose bumps and he grabbed the edges of the bed. She continued teasing him, making the experience even more erotic. He kept flexing his fingers, balling his hands into fists anticipating her mouth touching him. For what seemed like an eternity, he felt like he was undergoing sort of wonderful torture, his body desperate to find release.
When the touch finally came, it was so soft and quick, he thought he imagined it. He held his breath, afraid he might miss it a second time, trying to almost will it to happen again. When it did, he couldn't remember ever feeling that aroused. It was soft, leaving a wet feeling on his shaft. She started dragging her tongue up the length like he was a Popsicle.
"Oh Sarah," he moaned, "that feels so good."
His hips lifted slightly off the bed, and she took his reaction as encouragement, beginning to make small biting motions up and down the underside. When she reached the tip, she tentatively took it in her mouth, sliding down an inch or two, then grabbing the base with one hand. Jeff put his hands on her shoulders, resisting the urge to pull down, instead stroking softly.
He began to move a hand up her neck when she reached out and stopped him. "Uh, uh," she mumbled, returning his hand to the bed.
He took the hint and let her continue what she was doing. It seemed like her confidence was growing because she was becoming more aggressive. Her hand began stroking him and she moved her mouth down a little further. She let his cock fall from her lips and returned to the earlier technique of licking and biting his shaft. Her mouth moved up and down the entire length, letting her tongue dart out, touching every inch of the underside of his erection.
The sensation was too much for him and Jeff cried out, "Sarah, I'm cumming."
She continued the same motions, pushing her mouth harder against him. Jeff closed his mouth tightly to avoid yelling as he came, feeling his cum shoot onto his chest. His body jerked hard, followed by trembling that seemed to go on forever. As his breathing settled into a regular rhythm, he felt the cloth she was using move across his chest. He assumed Sarah was cleaning him up. With a last, deliberate lick that drew another shudder from him, she moved up his body, kissing him lightly on the lips.
She laid down against him, with her head on his shoulder. They sat together silently for a short time. Finally Jeff couldn't take the uncomfortable silence.
"Sarah," he spoke softly, "That was wonderful. I just don't understand what happened. You said; well, you know," he trailed off, unable to find words to express his feelings.
He heard her take a deep breath, knowing she wasn't sure what to say. Whether she was looking for the right words, or the right lie, he couldn't tell.
"Jeff, I don't know how to explain it. I wanted you to know how I really feel about you. I guess I got a little carried away. I hope you don't mind," she finished with a chuckle. She kissed him on the cheek, then pulled away.
Jeff couldn't see her smile, but he could tell it was there. "I guess that wasn't the worst surprise I've ever had."
He tried to sound jovial and confident, but couldn't shake his confusion. He had no idea where this left them and was afraid to ask. The last thing he wanted was to make things awkward again. They held each other quietly until she excused herself to go to the bathroom.
Slowly, he sat up while she was gone. His chest still hurt, but it was better. He leaned back and relaxed, trying to figure out his next move. He didn't want to say the words, even in his own head, but he knew exactly how he felt about her. She seemed to feel the same, but there was something wrong. Was she afraid this was some sort of Florence Nightingale crush? If that's what she thought it was, how did her actions make sense?
"I need to stop being a pussy and just be myself," he quietly scolded himself.
"What's that Jeff?" he heard her voice back in the room.
"I was just annoyed with myself because of putting you in that position yesterday. I'm sorry. I like you, but it wasn't fair for me to put you on the spot. I'm glad you came back tonight." He paused, then added with a smile, "Part of me is extremely glad." He hoped she'd take his jest as a sign that he wouldn't push the issue of them dating, at least for now.
"Well, I'm glad I came back too," she said, kissing him on the cheek. "Things are still complicated for me, but I wanted you to know I do care deeply for you. I just got a little carried away. I never imagined myself doing something like that," she continued, her tone betraying her sincere surprise.
There was an uncomfortable silence as they each tried to think of what to say next.
Jeff decided it would be best to take the pressure off of her. "How about if we just listen to the new album you got me?"
"That would be nice," she said gratefully.
His considerate gesture reminded her of just how special Jeff was. She thought he'd want to talk about things between them which frightened her, because she had no answers. Like always, he seemed to know exactly what she was thinking. There simply wasn't a frame of reference for her to deal with his insight and compassion.
She sat next to him and resisted the urge to hold his hand. They talked quietly about nothing for the rest of the night. When she left, she still wasn't sure if she did the right thing, but was happy about it anyway. She wondered if he'd ever understand just how nervous she had been.
Interrogations"Hi Jeff, I was wondering if you'd like some company," an unfamiliar voice said, rousing him from his thoughts about what to say to Sarah today.
"Well, I guess," Jeff said cautiously. "Who are you?"
"My name is Don Williams. I'm a police officer. I was there the night you were in the fight."
"Are you the officer Paige told me about; the one who saved me?" he said hopefully.
"I don't know if ‘saved’ is the right word," Don said humbly. "I was just in the right place at the right time."
"Paige told me that you held me together with your bare hands until the paramedics got there. I'd say saved is exactly the right word," Jeff said gratefully.
"okay then, you're welcome," the policeman conceded. "I just wanted to make sure you were all right and see if there was anything you needed."
"Um," Jeff stammered, "I was wondering; about the fight in the alley, no one has talked to me about that yet. I was kind of nervous, is everything all right?"
"Jeez," Don said laughing, "you think anyone is looking to charge you for what happened? I've had friends asking me if the story was really true. You're a; "
"Hero, I know," Jeff interrupted, with frustration evident in his voice. "Seriously, if she had gotten hurt or worse, nobody would be calling me a hero, they'd be saying I was a stupid-assed vigilante. I'm lucky as hell things turned out as well as they did."
"I guess," came the reply. "I thought you showed a hell of a lot of guts going in there. Everybody knows you called 9 1 1 first, and tried to talk your way out of it. Nobody thinks you were being a hot dog, if that's what you're worried about."
Jeff visibly relaxed and the two men slipped into an easy conversation. An hour later when Don announced he had to leave, Jeff felt disappointed. For the first time since the alley, he actually felt on even footing with someone. He was in awe of the stories Don had shared. There was little about being a policeman that Jeff had really understood.
When he stood up to go, Jeff asked, "So you're sure I'm not going to be in any trouble?"
"Those guys were human trash with a long record. If you hadn't stepped in, everyone knows that girl was going to have something horrible happen to her. Trust me, you don't have anything to worry about."
When Don left, Jeff realized he felt much more at ease about things. At the same time, he knew there was something that had been bothering him for a while. His talk with Don had brought into focus exactly why it had been upsetting him. The problem now was figuring out if there was anything he could do to change it.
A Life of PurposeJeff was deep in thought. Sarah had been there a little more than an hour, but he wasn't in a good mood despite her presence. "Are you okay?" she asked.
"I don't know," he said honestly. "It's just one of those days. I'm not sure why, but I've been trying to sort things out."
"What sort of things?" Sarah asked nervously.
"Don't worry," he said, trying to reassure her. "It's about me." He thought carefully before continuing. "Sarah, why don't you ever talk about what happened in the alley?"
Sarah was caught off guard. She stammered a reply, "I; I just thought you'd talk about it if you wanted to."
"Okay, let's say I want to. Do you buy into all this 'hero' nonsense?"
"What you did for Paige was the most unselfish thing I've ever seen," she said firmly. "You were lucky to come out of it alive. If that's not being a hero, I don't know what is."
"I want to say something, but I don't want you to get the wrong idea." He paused, trying to collect his thoughts, "I don't think I'm a hero and in some ways I'm ashamed of myself." When he was greeted with shocked silence, Jeff continued.
"Firemen run into burning buildings, the police protect people daily, soldiers risk their lives. That doesn't even count the people who take care of the sick, feed the hungry," he paused, looking frustrated. "You know what I mean."
Sarah had no idea where he was going with this. "So what are you saying, you have to save people a lot to be special?"
Jeff shook his head. "No, I'm saying people are defined by their actions." He paused, trying to collect his thoughts. "Sarah, do you believe in redemption?"
"Sure, don't you?"
"I don't know. I'm thirty and barely have anything to show for it. I haven't done any of the things I wanted to when I was growing up. Now I'm so up to my ears in bills that I'm just trying to make it to the next paycheck. I get a chance to help somebody one time and everybody's kissing my ass like I cured cancer. Anybody would have done the same thing. I was just in the right place at the right time."
Sarah was indignant, "No they wouldn't have done the same thing!" Jeff was surprised to hear her voice breaking and could tell she was beginning to cry. The intensity of her reaction caught him off guard.
"If you haven't done enough in your life up to now, then change it when you get out of here. Don't you ever let me hear you put down what you did for Paige. Did you ever think maybe you were in that alley for a reason?"
Jeff was sorry she was upset and didn't want to antagonize her, but he also couldn't let it go. "What, you mean some 'master plan'? Come on, do you really buy that? Why would I get to wipe away a whole life of mediocrity with one good deed?"
She touched his face gently, trying to soften her tone. "What about that deed? Have you considered that she could have died if you hadn't helped her? You want redemption, try thinking about her life after that if she had survived." She paused and Jeff could hear a quiet sob.
"Nobody's saying you get a free pass for life because of what happened, but you damn well better believe we are all grateful for what you did. You know, I've been here getting to know you for a month and you are a very good person. I'm not sure why you doubt yourself, but I don't."
Jeff sat quietly, trying to absorb what she said. Sarah was the only person who told him what she thought without trying to soften it. He respected her opinion highly. "Maybe you're right, but it's just so overwhelming. I'm really happy she's all right and I don't regret anything I did. I just feel like the media, your family, the hospital staff; it's just so much to deal with. How many times can you listen to someone say thank you or tell you how wonderful you are before you just don't know what to say back?"
Sarah didn't know what else to say. The doctor warned them that Jeff could feel overwhelmed. Now that she listened to his concerns, she understood him a little better than before, and it made her feelings for him even stronger. Knowing the way he felt made it even harder on her, considering what she would have to do. Luckily it was time for her to go. She didn't know how to keep herself together another minute.
She kissed him on the cheek again and told him that he worried too much. It would be a couple more days until the bandages came off and then he'd feel more like himself. She quickly got out before she lost it altogether.
When the Bandages Come OffThe next night, Jeff waited impatiently for five o'clock. He wanted to apologize for his sour mood the previous day. An unexpected voice startled him. "Hi Jeff, how are you feeling?"
"Paige? What are you doing here?" He realized how insensitive that sounded and quickly corrected himself. "I mean it's great to talk to you. It's been almost a week, but I; "
"Don't worry, I know what you mean," Paige said with a sad smile. "Sarah wasn't feeling well so she asked me to make sure you were okay."
Jeff tried to hide his disappointment, not wanting to hurt her feelings. "Well, I am glad you're here. You can answer a question that's been bothering me for weeks." He paused for effect. "Did you really have a crush on the guy who ran the roller coaster?" He heard her outraged laugh and felt her punch him in the leg.
They hung out together for the rest of the night. Jeff remembered Sarah's take on his situation and let Paige spoil him. He could tell it made her feel good and there was no reason for him to feel bad about enjoying her attention. He really did adore her. She was a sweet kid. He thought about Sarah's comment about what Paige's life would have been like if he hadn't been there and shuddered. He couldn't imagine someone like her having to deal with that kind of pain.
At the end of the evening, Paige got ready to leave. Jeff didn't want to put her in the middle of anything, but had a bad feeling. "Paige, are you all going to be here tomorrow when they take the bandages off?"
She understood precisely what he was asking and tried to sound hopeful. "If I can help it, everyone is going to be here." She felt terrible for not telling him more, but she was afraid if she interfered it would make everything worse. Sarah was so stubborn . . .
A New Vision Prognosis"All right Jeff, I don't want you to get too excited one way or another. The tests show that most of the affected area has healed which is very encouraging, but it's possible you'll have limited vision or might not be able to focus correctly for some time. It doesn't mean anything. This is just the first part of the healing process. Are you ready?"
Jeff indicated he was, and felt the doctor proceeding. He kept his eyes closed and felt the bandages being removed. When the doctor told him to open his eyes, he did so, cautiously. At first, the light was so bright, he couldn't focus at all. There was a stab of fear, but he held it together, remembering the doctor's warning. Soon his eyes adjusted and he tentatively looked around the room.
It was a little fuzzy, but he saw his sister, the doctor and Paige, who looked even more beautiful than he remembered from his quick glance in the alley. "Well?" the young woman said nervously.
"Wow, Sarah wasn't kidding. You really are beautiful."
Paige gave an excited squeal and threw herself into his arms, crying freely. Jeff was tempted to tell her it hurt like hell to have her crash into his chest, but he couldn't bring himself to spoil the moment. As he looked around the room, he saw her father, a distinguished looking gray-haired gentleman of about fifty. Although he was older, he was in remarkable shape. Jeff thought that he looked like the kind of man who was fully capable of watching out for two daughters. He noticed that Steven was hugging Katy. The only thing missing was Sarah.
Figurative Scars"She's not really sick, is she?" Jeff asked, already knowing the answer.
Paige couldn't look him in the eye. She had argued with Sarah for hours, but to no avail. Her sister was intractable. "No, she wouldn't come. I'm sorry Jeff, I tried everything but she wouldn't budge."
Jeff was despondent, "I just don't understand. I thought she; I mean how could I have been so wrong?"
Paige looked at her father with frustration. Ignoring a warning glance she shocked Jeff. "She does like you, maybe it's even more than that."
Jeff was confused and more than a little frustrated. "Then why isn't she here? What the hell is going on?"
Katy looked to Paige, then to Steven and said, "Look, he's my brother. If you don't tell him then I'm going to. This isn't fair."
Steven appeared to be having a terrible argument within himself. He looked at Katy, then at Jeff and finally made up his mind. "She didn't want you to see her," he said quietly. Jeff looked like that answer made him more upset than before, so he continued. "Look son, we all were hoping she'd tell you herself. None of us were trying to hide it from you, but it's such a difficult situation."
Jeff started to really get upset as the tap dance continued. "Steven, you're obviously going to have to tell me, so just do it. This guessing game is just making it worse."
When he saw the man cringe, Jeff regretted his words. This was obviously very serious and incredibly difficult for him to talk about. No matter what frustration he was feeling, there was no need to make this harder for him.
Paige couldn't take it anymore and just blurted out, "They were so happy when you saved me. No one wanted me to end up like her." She covered her face and burst into tears.
"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Jeff had a sinking suspicion, but he couldn't bear the thought.
Steven finally spoke again. "Jeff, when Sarah was in High School, she was raped."
Jeff felt like he had the wind knocked out of him. This had to be some kind of cruel joke. Then he remembered the wall she would put up when discussing the past and everything suddenly made sense.
"What happened?" he mumbled, wishing he didn't want to know.
Paige moved to her father, putting her arm around him for support. Jeff felt twice as bad for snapping at him earlier. A father having to explain something like this must be horrible beyond words.
"She was grabbed off the street on her way home from school. The sick son of a bitch forced her into his van and; " he stopped and wiped at his eyes with the back of his hand.
When she saw he couldn't continue, Paige took over trying to ease his pain. "When he finished with her, she was furious. She's always been a fighter. She spit in his face and told him how weak a man he must have been to have to grab a girl off the street. He was so angry, he cut her." She stopped, unable to continue.
"What do you mean, he cut her?"
Katy couldn't stand to see either of them continue to relive this. "Jeff honey, he cut her face. She has a terrible scar all the way from above her ear to the middle of her chin."
Jeff thought about the conversation they had about Paige and what her life would have been like, realizing painfully that Sarah was talking about herself. He thought about all the clues that had been there, but he had never noticed. The thought of the kind of pain she must have suffered was unbearable. Finally he couldn't take it anymore and bolted from the bed. He almost made it to the bathroom when he began vomiting.
After a moment, he felt a hand on his shoulder and heard his sister's voice. "Are you all right?"
"No, I'm not fucking all right. Why the hell didn't you tell me? I feel like such an idiot."
"What exactly was I supposed to tell you? That the lovely young woman who looked after you every day had a scar? Would that have made any difference to you?"
He thought for a moment. "No, but what if I said something to hurt her. Shit, I had no idea."
"That was the whole point. The reason the doctor wanted someone other than Paige to look after you is because you weren't supposed to worry about anyone but yourself. If you had been worried about hurting her feelings, it would have stressed you out. You needed to relax and heal.
When Sarah volunteered to take care of you, her family hoped it might help her come out of her shell. We all hoped this could somehow help both of you." She helped him up and over to the sink, where she cleaned him off. Then she said firmly, "Now come back to bed."
After she helped him, he tried to decide what to do next. "Okay, now that I know what happened, some of it makes more sense. But I still don't understand, it's been what, seven years? She still hasn't been able to find a way to; well, to get past it?"
Paige sat down next to Jeff and took his hand. "She dates sometimes, but never lets any guys get close. She was a virgin when it happened to her. After she recovered, she tried going back to school. She had a really hard time because she felt so self-conscious. Everyone knew what happened and treated her differently. She didn't have many friends and some of the kids even picked on her because of it.
"In her senior year, one of the most popular guys in school asked her out to a school dance. She was nervous, but decided to try." Jeff noticed Steven turn away. "The last few days she got cold feet and tried to back out, but I stayed on her to go out with him. The day of the dance, another girl came up to her and told her the guy had been bragging that he was going to finally get a piece of the 'Ice Queen', now that someone else had loosened her up."
"Son of a bitch! Are you fucking kidding me?" Jeff didn't know what to say. He knew teenage boys could be cruel, but this was too much.
"Don't worry Jeff, he never said it again," Steven said firmly. He didn't elaborate, but Jeff had a feeling he knew what happened. He hoped it was really painful.
"Unfortunately, the damage was done. Sarah never trusted anyone after that. When she goes out with someone, it's always the same. They have a nice time, but she always finds some reason to end it before it can get serious."
"My wife and I home-schooled her the rest of her senior year. When she went to college, she refused to stay on campus. After her mother died, she told me there was no reason for her to move out because I needed her. The truth is, she's hiding out and I'm afraid the longer she does, the harder it will be for her to ever get on with her life. She got a good job, but it's behind a desk talking to people on the phone. I'm afraid we just don't know how to help her more than we have.
The problem is that the scar is a constant reminder of what happened to her. Every time someone meets her, she knows that it's the first thing they notice about her, and it's tied to the worst memory imaginable."
"I don't understand," Jeff said, unable to comprehend the pain she must have been dealing with. "If she had such a hard time coping with the scar, couldn't they have done something about it with surgery?" Jeff asked, unsure of how to process the information.
"It got better with the first couple," Steven replied. "Then she refused to have any more. She said she didn't care, but I think part of it was her being scared and part was that financially, it would have wiped out her mother and me.
Paige is right. Sarah is incredibly stubborn and refused to consider it, no matter what we tried. Doctor Wolcott told us it wouldn't be a good idea to push her. He said she needed to decide to have another surgery or live with the scar the way it was, but us trying to force her could push her away from us. Her mother and I were so afraid of doing the wrong thing, we just let it go." He looked down in frustration,
"You'll never understand how hard it was for me to deal with something like this, I just wanted my baby to be all right again."
Paige hugged him tightly, wishing there was some way to make him feel better. Katy put her hand on his shoulder, afraid to imagine anything like that happening to one of her kids.
After things calmed down, Jeff asked everyone but Paige to leave. Once they were gone, he asked softly, "Paige, no more stalling, I want to know everything. I'm not going to sit here and let her walk out of my life."
Paige looked at him uncertainly. She felt incredibly torn between her loyalty to her sister and the debt she felt she owed to Jeff. "Before I say anything else, I need to know how you really feel about her. She's really tied herself in knots about this and I don't want her to get hurt again."
He took her hand in his and looked deeply into her eyes. "Paige, I wouldn't do anything to hurt her, I think I love her."
She pulled him close again, giving a relieved sob against his chest. "Tell me what you want to know."
Paying Back A VisitJeff had the cab take him to the address Paige had given him. He was going to go to the door, but decided to run into the small grocery store across the street to get some flowers. This wasn't going to be easy. He went through the store and found a small section with some roses. He bought a dozen and went to the counter.
There were three open registers, so he jumped in the shortest line and waited. He wasn't paying much attention to what was going on around him as he ran through what he might say in his mind. It terrified him. Anything he said could make things worse.
The information about the scar or the story didn't change his mind about anything. He felt deeply for Sarah and the only thing on his mind was that she was in pain and he had to help. It had only been a week and he already missed her more than he could stand. He couldn't imagine what it would be like if he blew this chance.
He was deep in thought when a woman's laughter caught his attention. Even though he hadn't been paying attention, there was no doubt who it belonged to. Jeff looked from person to person, afraid he had imagined it. He finally settled on a blonde woman standing at the register, about four customers in front of him. She was about his height, thin, with straight hair that reached the middle of her back. He couldn't see her face.
As he tried to listen in on the conversation, he heard the young man at the register ask her what was wrong. She said something he quite make out, but he recognized the voice.
"Sarah?" he said, cautiously.
The woman spun around to face him. She was beautiful with green eyes, high cheekbones and luscious, full lips. There was a softness to her features that he found appealing. Her looks were in stark contrast to the faded, but still prominent scar that ran all the way across one side of her face.
Suddenly Jeff realized that if he had passed her on the street a few months ago, he would have noticed the scar and thought, What a shame' The idea embarrassed him as he confronted the shallowness that would have cost him the chance to meet such a spectacular woman. Maybe he needed that time in the hospital to grow up. Suddenly he wanted to believe in Sarah's theory of a master plan.
Sarah heard Jeff call her name and turned so quickly that the bottle she was holding slipped from her hand. It hit the ground, smashing into dozens of small pieces. While she tried to recover from the shock, she realized that all activity in the store had ceased.
The activity around them stopped to as the people waited to see what was happening. The young man at the register saw her reaction and tensed, ready to step in if this was unwanted attention.
Jeff pushed past the other people in line and gently grabbed her by the shoulders. He studied every detail of the face he had waited weeks to see. There was a tear falling down her cheek and he couldn't stop himself from wiping it away. He pulled her close slowly, afraid he might frighten her away. When she didn't resist, he closed his eyes as their lips met. She tilted her head back and her hand involuntarily moved behind his shoulder.
Jeff slowly savored their embrace, in no hurry to have it end. She returned his kiss a little shyly, but he couldn't sense any reluctance. Their kiss intensified as he held her with one hand and ran the other through her hair. He was just beginning to lose himself in the feeling of her soft lips when they were both startled by the sound of applause.
Jeff broke away first, finally realizing that they were the center of attention. He turned back to Sarah, intending to ask her to go somewhere more private.
To his dismay, she pushed away. "Jeff, I'm sorry, I can't," she said, as she turned and ran from the store, pushing past the people in front of her.
It took him a second to recover. By the time he reached the door, she was crossing the street and running up the stairs of her apartment building. "Sarah, please stop," he yelled.
Jeff had to wait for several cars to pass before he could cross. When he finally saw an opening, it was too late and she disappeared into her building, pulling the door shut behind her. He buzzed her apartment for fifteen minutes, but she refused to answer.
Dejectedly, he turned and walked back to his car, not knowing what to do next.
To be continued, on Part 3
By S Des, for Literotica
-
One brave deed holds the key to unlocking a scarred heart.
In 3 parts, By SDes. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Chicago StreetsJeff walked out of the bar deep in thought. He would be thirty years old in just two weeks and had very little to show for it. There was a decent job, a string of short relationships and a lot of bills. He never thought his life would have turned out like this. He was smart, athletic and well educated. Although he wasn't every girl's dream, he was attractive by most standards and had his share of relationships with desirable women.
Unfortunately, none of the relationships had lasted more than a few months. At this point he was starting to worry that it was a trend without an end in sight. He considered himself a good guy and had always wanted a family. It was beginning to make him doubt himself and his future.
He was having a lousy Friday night. It was midnight and he was walking out of the bars alone; again. At least since it wasn't cloudy the moon lit up the streets and made it seem a little less depressing than it should have been. It all made him wonder if things would ever turn around.
As he turned the corner, he noticed the street was a little more deserted than usual. He attributed it to everyone still being in the bars having a good time, or on their way home to have a better one.
As he walked past the alley on the East side of the intersection, a noise attracted Jeff's attention. He peered into the darkness between the two buildings and his heart stopped. There was a young woman struggling with two men. They were dressed in jeans and torn shirts. Both wore the same color bandanas making Jeff suspect they were in a gang. It would have been normal for the neighborhood. The crime was getting worse in that section of the city and he wondered why the hell she was there alone at that time of night.
He was quiet as he tried to decide what the situation was before doing something stupid. From her struggles, he was almost certain this wasn't some kind of game. After a few moments, his eyes adjusted and he could see she was a petite brunette, about five feet tall, thin and well dressed. But what Jeff noticed most was that she was drop dead gorgeous.
Confident that this was a real attack, he pulled out his cell phone and stepped back away from the alley.
"911," a woman's voice answered. "Please state your emergency."
"I'm on the corner of Superior and Wabash. There's a woman being attacked in the alley by a couple of thugs. Please hurry!"
"Sir, I have officers on the way. Please wait for them and don't get involved."
A muffled scream put an end to that thought for Jeff. He cautiously glanced around the edge of the building and saw that the girl was being held from behind by one man as the other ripped her shirt. He reached a hand inside to cup one of her breasts and Jeff couldn't stop himself from walking toward them.
He set the phone down on a garbage can so the operator might be able to hear some of what was happening.
"Hey, what's going on?" he demanded.
The man in front of the girl whirled around to face him, "You need to mind your own business. We're all friends here." The girl moaned through the hand the punk in back had put over her mouth.
Jeff quickly did the math on the situation. If neither man had a gun, he was confident he had a chance. The alley was wide enough for him to maneuver, giving him the room he'd need to deal with two men at once. He hoped for an element of surprise on his side, because he didn't appear to be an imposing opponent. At under six feet tall and about one hundred, eighty-five pounds, he wasn't going to frighten anyone based on his imposing image.
What they didn't know was the years of martial arts training he went through in his mid-twenties and the tournament fights he participated in. He wasn't overconfident; his teachers had thoroughly taught him the need to have the proper amount of respect for an adversary. Any fight can be lost if you slip, turn an ankle, miss a punch, or make any one of a hundred other mistakes that can happen in the heat of the moment. Also, he had to hope neither of the hoods was holding any surprises for him.
No matter what, Jeff couldn't let them hurt this girl. Her eyes pleaded with him for help and he wouldn't be able to live with himself if he didn't try to protect her. When he refused to move, the man in front of her showed him the knife in his hand. His partner holding the girl nodded and said, "Take him."
Jeff tried to appear unnerved, hoping he could still avoid a fight. "Listen, nobody has to get hurt here. Just let her go and we'll head the other way."
The man with the knife sneered and said, "Only one of us is going to get hurt. You should've kept walking."
Jeff saw the man tense as he moved forward. He swung the knife in a wide arc, keeping it around chest level. Jeff smoothly stepped inside and blocked the thug's arm with both hands. His right hand flashed out quickly and caught the attacker in the cheek with the back of his fist. Jeff continued his movement, stepping under the man's arm, grabbing his wrist and turning it in.
The punk dropped the knife with a whine and Jeff finished the move he had practiced thousands of times with a roundhouse kick to the ribs. As the man doubled over in pain, Jeff stepped in and finished him off with an elbow strike to the nose. He was rewarded with a loud breaking sound and a cry of pain as the man dropped to the ground.
Jeff stepped back and looked at the man holding the girl. Now that he was closer, he could make out her condition. She had been roughed up a little, with her face showing several cuts and scratches. He still hoped to get out of this without any more violence. It was possible the girl could get hurt in the melee or that he could lose, putting her in even more jeopardy than before.
Martial Tactics"I'm telling you, let her go and we'll walk. You can get your friend and go your own way. Neither of us wants to get hurt, just let her go." Jeff considered telling him about the call to the police, but worried that the piece of shit might panic and hurt the girl, or decide his only option was to take her hostage.
The man looked like he was considering the offer, but suddenly threw her into some garbage cans against the brick wall. She fell to the ground in a heap. The thug stepped quickly toward Jeff, hoping to catch him off guard. Jeff retreated a couple of steps, trying to get a clue about this man's proficiency with a knife. The first one was sloppy and easy, but he wasn't about to make any assumptions. Jeff guessed the man was about six feet tall, two hundred pounds. His height gave him a little advantage, especially while using a knife.
As he stepped forward, Jeff made a dangerous gamble. He quickly slid his back foot up to his front one, raising his knee high. The man fell for it and raised his hands to protect his face, putting too much weight on his front leg. Jeff brought his left leg down with all his force, catching the other man just on the inside of his knee. The joint gave way with a sickening thud, bending to an impossible angle. As the man hit the ground with a scream, Jeff stepped back to keep from getting hit with a frantic swing from the prone attacker.
He was trying to decide what to do about the man who was still a potential threat when he heard startled cry, "Look out!"
He looked up and saw the girl staring past him with a fear in her eyes. He realized something bad was about to happen, so guessed a direction and spun quickly while stepping away. Unfortunately he guessed wrong and felt an explosion across his chest. The pain hit him a fraction of a second later. He took another step back as he realized he was facing a new adversary. This one must have come from the street. He was wielding the knife the first man had dropped.
Jeff was afraid to bring his hand to his chest. He knew the wound was bad and didn't want anything to distract him from the man in front of him. There couldn't be any more mistakes or he knew he wouldn't be walking out of the alley again. The new man made small motions with the knife, waiting for Jeff to commit himself or for the loss of blood to take its toll. When Jeff felt a wave of dizziness hit him, he decided to act immediately. If he waited much longer, it wouldn't matter anyway.
He stepped forward and threw a quick jab that missed badly. This gave his opponent an opening and he moved in with a stab aimed at Jeff's chest.
This was what Jeff had been hoping for and he twisted, bringing his left arm across to push the knife wide of its target. This kept his right arm free and he brought it across, hitting the man as hard as he could across the bridge of the nose. It caused his assailant to stumble back into some other trash cans, where he fell hard. Unfortunately due to his injury, Jeff now lacked the strength to cause the kind of damage he had earlier. He knew the man wouldn't stay down and didn't believe he'd be able to finish him off.
Where are the fucking police? he thought angrily.
His momentary distraction was the second mistake he had hoped to avoid. Out of the corner of his eye he saw a quick flash, then felt the side of his head erupt in pain. The force of the blow spun him into the wall. He shook his head, trying to clear the fog. When he looked up, he realized he could no longer focus. There were no more options. The fight was over and he had lost. He faced the man who had just hit him, his first opponent, who had used Jeff's distraction with the others to recover enough to get to his feet and hit him with a pipe he found lying on the ground.
The first punch he learned in his martial arts training was a unique one. The teacher wanted to reinforce how dangerous fighting could be in order to discourage students from being too eager to get into trouble. He chose to show them how to turn their hand on an angle and strike the target with the bone just below the base of the index finger. The blow was supposed to catch the opponent in the windpipe, which would stun virtually anyone. The thing that made the class understand how serious it could be was when the teacher explained that hitting your opponent in the wrong spot could be fatal. You could collapse his windpipe or cause him to bleed into his lungs. It was a lesson Jeff never forgot, causing him to avoid fights at all costs.
Now it was all he had left. He stepped in and punched as hard as he could, ignoring the throbbing pain in his chest. Whether it was skill or just dumb luck, he struck the man exactly where he intended. He was rewarded with a strangled cry as the man stumbled back to the wall and fell. Jeff staggered as he was hit with another wave of dizziness. He also realized it was becoming impossible to focus his eyes at all.
He heard a trash can fall and knew that the man who cut him was getting back up. There were no more tricks to play, so he quickly considered his last action. He decided to give the girl as much of a chance as possible; the police had to be close. He stumbled toward her and fell.
He pulled himself on top of her, covering her body with his and whispered, "The police are on the way, you just have to stay away from them a few more minutes."
He marveled at how hard he must have been hit. He heard a ringing in his head and it was rising in intensity. He couldn't shut out the noise as he felt himself slipping into unconsciousness. Suddenly the alley was filled with blinding light, then everything went black
Lights OutThe noise was no longer a loud ringing sound. Instead it was a soft, repetitive tone. Jeff slowly realized he was hearing the sounds of machines operating quietly. It was completely dark and he wondered if he was still in the alley. Suddenly he remembered the girl. He tried to sit up, but only got his head off of the pillow before the pain overtook him. He groaned loudly, his head falling back down.
"Don't move," he heard a soft female voice say. He felt a warm hand on his shoulder, gently restraining him. "Sarah, get the doctor, he's awake."
Jeff heard the sound of footsteps, followed by a doorknob being turned. As he heard the door click shut, the voice returned. "Don't be afraid. You're in the hospital. Everything's okay now, you just need to relax. Your sister was here but she had to leave to pick up her kids. She'll be back in a couple of hours."
He felt a wave of nausea sweep over him as he tried to think. "Who are you?"
The high-pitched voice answered, "My name is Paige. You saved me in the alley." He heard her sniff, trying to hold back tears. "I can't believe you did that. It was the bravest thing I've ever seen."
Jeff felt a pair of soft hands grasp his. He tried to joke. "It wasn't that brave. Trust me, I was scared out of my mind." He wondered why she didn't just turn on the light.
He felt her pull his hand up to her face and she dragged her cheek across it. "Trust me, you don't know what scared is. I; I don't know how to thank you. I'm just glad you're all right. When I saw all the blood, I was afraid; " her voice trailed off. Jeff knew he had been extremely lucky.
He was getting frustrated by only being able to hear her voice. He remembered how beautiful she was and wanted a chance to see her. "Paige, would you turn on the light. It would be nice to actually meet you face to face."
She hesitated, "Jeff, the lights are on."
" So we believe once the swelling goes down, your sight will return. I'm sorry but there are no guarantees."
Jeff laid there in shock as he listened to the doctor trying to sound encouraging without promising anything. The hit he took in the head from the pipe had given him a concussion. It had caused hemorrhaging and swelling that was putting pressure against his optic nerve. The temporary part was what scared him, nobody was sure if it would be OK in a week, a month, a year, or maybe never. The doctors considered surgery, but because it could be risky, preferred using medication and time to deal with it for now.
They had his eyes bandaged, even though the vision loss was total at this point. There had been some improvement in the three days he had been hospitalized, but not enough to be sure he would make a full recovery. The doctor let him know that if he didn't make significant improvement in the next few days, they would have to consider surgery to relieve the pressure.
The blood loss from the chest wound almost killed him, but turned out to be far less serious than the concussion. The cut wasn't too deep, so there wasn't severe muscle damage. The doctor warned him not to try saving any more damsels in distress for a while, but said he would make a full recovery in a relatively short period of time. They thought his condition would keep him there for two or three weeks, if there were no complications from the head injury. After explaining everything that had happened and what to expect, he excused himself. He motioned for Jeff's sister Katy to follow him out of the room.
When they got back to his office, the doctor explained everything that was involved with Jeff's injury and his recovery. "Covering the eyes is not essential, but in a case like this there are a few good reasons to consider it. First, he will have complete blindness for a short time and his sight will gradually recover as the swelling recedes. Without the bandages, he will constantly strain to try and see, which can cause severe migraines."
"Second, I want him to completely rest with as little stress as possible. The injury to his chest will force him to be immobile, so he'll be here anyway. There's no reason for him to do anything but heal. Third, I'm concerned about the potential for depression. If he sees little or no progress day after day, his chances of slipping into a depressed state will be increased. My best guess would be, we're looking at about three weeks for significant progress, although we'll need to monitor him closely to have a better idea."
Katy listened intently and considered everything he said. "I'll go with your recommendations. I know my brother, he isn't known for being patient. It would be best to force him to rest and give him no other options."
"Good, then assuming we can treat this without surgery, we should know a lot more in a week or so. We'll keep a close watch on his progress and I'll let you know if there are any changes in his condition."
When Katy left with the doctor, Paige took Jeff's hand. "Your sister will be back in just a minute." Her voice became thick with emotion. "I'm so sorry this has happened to you. It's all my fault."
Jeff could hear her sobbing. Even though he felt overwhelmed at his situation, the thought of the beautiful young girl blaming herself for his condition was too much.
"Paige, please don't. If you start crying, then I'll start crying, then the nurse has to come change my bandages."
He was rewarded with melodic laughter as she was caught between sniffling and laughing. He also picked up a noise from the far side of the room. It distracted him for a moment, but he decided his mind was playing tricks on him.
Jeff started to feel a little uncomfortable. Here he was, sitting with a young woman he didn't know and had no idea what to say to her. "Can you tell me what happened after I passed out?"
Paige took a second to gather herself. "While you were telling me the police were on the way, I started hearing the sirens. The guy who hurt you with the knife tried to run, but when he got to the end of the alley, the police cars pulled in front and hit their flood lights. He tried running past us toward the other end, but there was a fence he couldn't get over. You injured the other one's knee so badly, he never got off the ground. He gave up without a fight."
"What about the third guy?" Jeff said, remembering the strike he used.
"The paramedics got there right after the police and did that thing where they cut open the throat so he could breathe; "
"You mean a tracheotomy."
"Yeah, that's it. They said you collapsed his airway. I guess it was pretty close." Noting Jeff's troubled frown, she added, "Everyone knew it wasn't your fault, you just did what you had to. You were already hurt so badly, I can't believe you were able to do that to him. I wanted to help, but I just couldn't make myself get up. I'm sorry."
"Don't be sorry. There's nothing you could have done and if you had gotten hurt I would have felt like it was my fault for barging in there and starting the fight. I want you to know that when I saw what was happening, I called the cops and then thought about what I was going to do before trying to help. I don't want you to think I just ran in there like it was some cowboy movie.
I knew it could be dangerous for you if I did the wrong thing, so I tried to come up with a smart way to handle it. When I saw them; " he paused because he didn't want to upset her, "getting more physical with you, I just couldn't wait any more. Are you all right?"
Paige answered immediately, "I had a few cuts and bruises, but it wasn't a big deal. It scared me a lot, but my family's been here since it happened. I just fine; thanks to you."
She paused for a moment, "Anyway, there was one cop who pulled you off of me. When he saw how badly you were bleeding, he didn't hesitate. He dropped down beside you and put pressure on the cut to stop the bleeding and keep you alive. He refused to move until the paramedics got to you and took over. He's stopped by several times, checking to see if you were going to be OK."
She paused, not sure if she should tell him the rest. "You know, you're famous now." Paige paused to see his confused expression. "You've been in the papers, the radio and the TV. You're a hero."
Jeff felt himself blush, "Well I don't feel like a hero, I feel like I got hit by a truck. I'm just glad you're OK; " Jeff trailed off as the drugs pushed him back into unconsciousness. Paige sat there holding his hand for several minutes. When she was sure he was out, she leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek.
"My hero," she said quietly. She looked over at the far end of the room, "Didn't I tell you he was perfect?"
Jeff felt himself coming around again. He had drifted in and out of consciousness all day. The drugs were wearing off a little and he could feel his chest throbbing. He moaned and tried to move to alleviate the pain.
"Are you all right?" he heard Paige ask. "Do you want me to call the nurse?"
"I'm just a little sore, don't worry about it. What time is it?"
"It's about six in the evening," a male voice answered.
Jeff was starting to realize how frustrating his situation was. He didn't recognize the voice and had no idea there was even anyone else in the room. "Who said that?"
Paige answered, "Jeff, this is my dad, Steven."
He felt someone take his hand. "Son, there are no words to tell you how grateful I am. You saved my little girl from something terrible. Anything you ever need is taken care of, all you have to do is ask."
Jeff found that his condition caused him to put more stock in the way people sounded. He decided he liked this man immediately. He had a softness to his voice that showed his emotion, but there was a subtle strength to it as well. Jeff thought about what it would feel like to have the girl you raised from a baby come that close to something tragic. It must have been incredibly difficult and probably made him feel helpless as well. In an odd way, Jeff decided they had something in common.
"You don't owe me anything, sir. I couldn't have lived with myself if I didn't do something. I'm just glad she's all right."
"I'm glad as well." He could almost hear the smile of pride as the man spoke. "You know the nurses have been complaining to me since you came in here. She won't stay in her room and they have to threaten to get her to leave yours."
"She still has a room? Paige told me she was fine, is everything all right?"
"Well, she broke her wrist and has some nasty bruises, but otherwise she's OK. They told her she could go home, but I think she's staying so they have a harder time keeping her out of here." He smiled at his daughter as he teased her.
"Dad, come on," she complained. "Jeff, don't listen to him, I'm fine. I had to stay here for observation and I'd go crazy sitting by myself in my room. I just come in here and read. That way if you need anything, someone will be here. It's the least I can do."
He started to get dizzy from the exertion of talking. It annoyed him that something so simple could wear him out. "Guys, can we talk later? I'm feeling a little woozy."
Steve and Paige left him alone as he let himself drift off again. Despite these nice people being so helpful, he couldn't shake the dark mood that seemed to be growing.
The Candy Striper" You mean you don't want us to see him?" Paige fumed. "Dr. Walcott, that's just not acceptable!"
"No, that's not what I'm saying," he tried to assure her. "In cases where someone undergoes a severe trauma like the fight, it's common for them to be overwhelmed by the attention people shower on them. Since Jeff is dealing with the loss of one of his senses it makes him especially susceptible. We don't think it's permanent," he said, then waived his hand trying to cut off Paige's protest, "but nobody can promise him anything. It's very difficult for him to deal with and he might feel like the attention is something that could be taken away. It's also possible he might feel like being alone sometimes. In a way, he feels responsible for you and it would be very stressful for him to have to ask you to leave and risk hurting you.
I know Katy's time is limited because of her family, so someone other than Paige should make themselves available. We have a fine staff to take care of him, but if someone is going to be a full-time caretaker, it should be only one person. He needs someone he can identify with. They would also need to not be easily offended when he's honest about his feelings. My biggest concern is still him drifting into a depression, so I'd like there to be someone he can talk to or just sit with when he doesn't feel like talking. But we need to keep that attention somewhat limited to avoid making him defensive."
They all sat for a minute trying to decide the best way to handle things. Finally the young blonde woman in back stood up, "All right, that's going to be me."
Doctor Wolcott couldn't stop himself from smiling. He hoped she would volunteer. He had been very fond of her since he met her, as a youth volunteer in what they used to call ‘The Candy-Stripers’. That was almost eight years ago. Her charity work at the hospital proved she had the ideal temperament and sense of responsibility to handle the situation. More than that, helping someone like Jeff might be just what she needed too.
Jeff stirred, trying to rouse himself. He appreciated the drugs keeping the pain away, but constantly being half-asleep was beginning to grate on him.
"So are you with us again?" came a soft feminine voice.
"Who's there?" Jeff asked, tiring of having to repeatedly ask the same question.
"My name is Sarah. I'm Paige's sister. I've been around, but it's hard to talk to you with her hovering."
Jeff laughed at her insightful statement. He had the same thought several times. To avoid offending Sarah, he just said, "She can be determined."
"That's my sister, determined and impossible to discourage. You know she has the biggest crush on you," leaving Jeff struggling for an appropriate response. "Don't be too impressed with yourself, before you it was the guy who ran the roller coaster at the amusement park."
He laughed uncontrollably until his chest hurt. Again he used his new attention to listening and decided this was someone he instantly liked. He wasn't sure if there was anything to this listening thing, but it somehow seemed right.
"I never did ask, how old is she?"
"Well Casanova, she's eighteen and a freshman in college. Why, are you interested?"
Jeff could hear the mirth in her voice at his expense, but instantly realized she was only teasing him. "Sorry, I think that might be a little young for me. I only got a quick look at her in the alley. She is very pretty, but I didn't have any idea how old she actually was." With the mention of the alley, his mood darkened. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be insensitive."
"Please, the last thing you have to worry about around me is being insensitive. You're right, she is very pretty. She was homecoming queen, head cheerleader and had requests from a local modeling agency. Dad wouldn't even let her consider it. She was going to college," she paused awkwardly. "Like me," she finished quietly.
Jeff was almost certain she was hinting at something difficult because of the tone of her voice. He decided it was best to change subjects.
"The thing in the alley is just so awkward. I'm glad I was there to help, but I always feel like I'm going to say something that will make her relive it. I'm just not sure how I should handle it. She's such a sweet kid. I don't want to say anything to hurt her."
Sarah cringed as the doctor's words were proven true so quickly. "I understand. Don't worry about what to say to me. I'm not exactly the take offense type." She tried to sound casual but still make sure he understood her point.
"Say whatever's on your mind, or you can relax and I'll catch up on my reading. I'm here because I'm the one without the commitments." She quickly realized that didn't come out the way she intended, so added, "Everyone wanted to be here to make sure you were OK, I just had the most availability."
They talked for almost an hour before he was finally exhausted. She peppered him with questions about what he liked, what he had been doing before that night and assuring Jeff that he should tell her if he needed anything, including privacy. The only thing she didn't do was talk about the alley or how grateful she was about him saving Paige. He wouldn't be able to understand how thankful she was anyway.
As he drifted off, he realized his bad mood from earlier was gone. He was honestly glad she had kept him company.
The next day, at five o'clock sharp, she arrived at his room. "Hey good-looking', how are you feeling today?"
Jeff smiled as he realized how good it felt to hear her voice. "I'm a lot better than before. I think I've finally gotten past this stupid in and out of sleep thing. I've actually been staying awake longer and have even been able to listen to the news. Paige is right. They've mentioned me several times. It's so strange to hear somebody talk about me like that, I feel like I'm in an episode of The Twilight Zone."
"Well, don't get too cocky. You're not going to get any hero worship from me," she said, obviously teasing him. "I've got a present for you."
A present? he thought, thoroughly confused. He heard her rustling through a bag and making some assembly noises. He was about to ask what was going on when he heard a pair of speakers blast, "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Sam Kinesin." He grinned broadly as one of his favorite albums started.
"Did you buy me a CD Player?"
Sarah smiled as she saw her gift had the intended reaction. "Better, I got you an MP3 player and had some friends fill it up with stuff for you."
She spent the next hour acquainting him with the technology and how to operate it without being able to see. She had bought a pair of powered computer speakers so they could listen together or he could plug in the headphones. She had bands, comedians and even weird internet stuff he had indicated that he liked. Jeff didn't know that last night she had written down everything he told her. It cost her a pretty penny and took all day, but she managed to get most of it downloaded.
He smiled and thanked her profusely for the thoughtful gift. "Now I have a present for you. Since you've never listened to Sam, just sit down and enjoy."
Sarah spent the next hour laughing until tears streamed down her face. Several times she was embarrassed by things she heard, but she understood why Jeff had expressed such fondness for the strange man with the wild hair. As they laughed together, she thought to herself how glad she was that she volunteered to make sure he was taken care of. Paige was right. He was perfect.
Debate Series"No, that's the craziest argument I've ever heard. The guy's a crook and should have his ass run out of Washington!"
Sarah felt herself getting flushed. Jeff had a way of getting her aggravated over things. She realized early on it was because he wasn't just passionate about what he thought. He educated himself on issues ranging from politics to sports to just about everything she could think of. When he challenged her, she really had to dig deep to make her points without him tearing them apart.
Jeff tried not to smirk as she lost her cool. It had been three weeks since she had begun watching him and he couldn't get over how amazing she was. She was intelligent, passionate, tender, funny and incredibly open. When he was able to point out a flaw in an opinion she held, he sat dumbfounded as she actually considered his argument and sometimes changed her mind. He had rarely met anyone so willing to be open-minded about their opinions.
She had told him she didn't like comedians who worked blue. The first night with the MP3 player, she didn't make it through 45 seconds of Sam's concert before he actually heard her snort. He loved the way she laughed. It was so full and without any consideration for propriety. They actually forced a nurse come in and ask them to keep it down.
Now they were having another political debate. He was an Independent, uninterested in the politics of an issue, but only on what he considered the truth of it. She was a confirmed Democrat who found it hard to believe that someone could make her rethink positions she'd held for years. To Jeff, the best part about the debates was how heated they could be without any hint of acrimony. When they finished this discussion, she'd probably tell him he was an ass and then they'd check out a new comedian or movie. He knew they'd laugh and joke until it was time for her to leave, then he'd have to go to sleep without her.
He hadn't told her how hard it was for him when she left. It had only been a few weeks and he warned himself it was at least partially because of his condition, but he was hopelessly infatuated. He didn't say anything because he didn't want to scare her off. She was like his lifeline to the world. He could be in a bad mood and she'd listen patiently. If he was happy, they'd laugh and fight about politics. If there was a game on, she'd watch while he listened, often with her cheers drowning out his. Most of all, when she wanted to talk, he was thrilled to listen. He wanted to know every detail about her. She was fascinating.
The only time he hit a wall was when he talked about her past. He suspected she had been divorced. There was a point in the past she would talk about, but not a day further. Jeff wouldn't push her about it because he didn't want to force her to relate something painful. He didn't want to think about such a truly good hearted person having to deal with hardship.
He had never felt this way about anyone and had been trying to figure out a way to ask if she was interested in more. It was difficult because he knew if she said no, it would make things so awkward he might lose what he had with her.
On the other hand, if he didn't say anything, he might lose her because she didn't know he cared. The bandages were supposed to come off in few more days and the doctors thought he'd be leaving one way or another within a week. Once he was out, he was afraid she might drift away. Jeff didn't want to use his situation to make her feel sorry for him, but he also realized that she had committed to visiting him every day while he was there, and he might never have that chance again.
Suddenly he realized she had been talking to him, but he hadn't heard a word.
"Hello, is there anybody in there? I said if you could actually take a stand on principle, maybe you'd see why you were wrong."
Sarah's smile faded as she noticed something wasn't right. She never got the impression he wasn't listening, he was the most attentive person she'd ever talked to. True, part of it was his status as a captive audience, but Jeff was completely genuine. She didn't doubt he would be the same anywhere.
"Sarah, I really like you. Once I'm out of here, could I take you out?" Jeff held his breath. He couldn't believe he actually said that out loud. He hadn't meant to, it just tumbled out and now it was too late to take it back.
There was a painful silence. In reality, it wasn't long, but to him it felt like hours. "Jeff, I'm sorry," she began.
He didn't even hear the rest. There was a pounding in his head as he realized he had just ruined everything. He was so embarrassed he misread her. Since losing his sight, he found that he was really good at picking up on people's intentions and thought he knew Sarah's.
Now what do I do, he thought helplessly.
"Jeff, please understand, I really like you, but it's just not possible."
Sarah was on the verge of tears. She had been dreading this for over a week. She could tell how strongly Jeff felt for her, but it was nothing compared to the way she felt. The question was how to let him down easily. He couldn't know why she wouldn't date him. She couldn't force herself to have that discussion. She just hoped they'd make it through him getting out of the hospital. Now she knew that wasn't a possibility.
"Look Sarah, I shouldn't have put you in that position, I'm sorry. I; I think I should be alone."
He felt so stupid. Here he was, lying flat on his back completely helpless. How was she supposed to answer him? If she said yes, it might have been out of sympathy. If she said no, he just made her feel like a monster. Now he had to ask her to leave because all he could do is lay there.
She tried to talk to him, but he insisted she leave. As she sadly walked out the door, she wished her life could have been different.
To be continued, on Part 2
By S Des, for Literotica
-
A Country Inn venture brings Joe some special opportunities.
By jonnicat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Joe Leman could not prevent his dirty mind getting carried away as he fantasized about the next guest at his Little Country Inn. Lea looked stunning in her profile photo on the booking app: erotic platinum blonde hair, alluring facial features, wicked smile and a look of naughtiness in her eyes. He could be wrong and she might well have zero interest in him, but he had a hunch that she was going to be as wild as she looked. He felt that familiar stirring of his libido as he anticipated her visit.
The cottage was the perfect discreet ‘Bed & Breakfast’, hidden in the trees, invisible from the lane that led from the distant main road. This was one of the reasons people like Lea booked it for a weekend break. In fact the cottage inn was a former gatehouse at the entrance to an estate. The owner, Joe, had inherited it and decided to turn the small place into a holiday let to help pay for the upkeep of his larger manor, nearby. Joe manages an investment fund and brought in a partner to operate the orchard, on a common sharecropper arrangement.
The cottage has been renovated to include the most updated kitchen & bath furnishings, as well as central air. But the structure retains all the eighteen sixty character and charm. It has a master suite and two upstairs smaller bedrooms. The back patio has a hot tub and fire pit.
So this hottie, Lea of London, reminded him of a woman he had met and had wine-fuelled sex with, at a travel industry networking event the year before, which took place at a remote old country house that had been adapted as a conference center, an hour north of London.
Her name was Gabriella. She was a rep from a tour operator who had been seated next to Joe at the welcome lunch. They had chatted and flirted increasingly shamelessly over endless champagne. She was in her late forties, at least, he guessed. Slim, long straight natural blonde hair, pert boobs, seductive smile and the most luscious pink lips (which she was expert at licking in the most erotic manner). By the mid-afternoon they were tipsy and horny as hell.
She had made the first move while they were still at the table. Sliding her arm under the linen tablecloth so that no one else would notice, she had run her fingers up his leg, caressing his inner thighs through the tight trousers of his bespoke suit. As usual he wasn't wearing underwear, so when her fingertips reached his crotch she could easily feel his cock, swollen and pulsing against the tight fabric as she stroked him.
She leaned towards him to whisper, 'You're a big boy, aren't you?'
To this he had gasped and replied, 'That's the effect you have on me!'
She rubbed harder. He tried not to moan out loud.
She whispered again, 'Let's take this to the cocktail bar.' He grinned at the way she stressed the syllable "Cock".
Joe followed Gabriella out of the dining room to the lounge bar, trying to be discreet by following a few steps behind her, not that he really cared whether anyone else noticed them slipping off to have a drink together. Truth was he wanted to check her out from behind. She wore elegant black heels, a short black skirt (legs bare) and a cobalt blue silk blouse, which during the lunch had been unbuttoned enough to show her generous cleavage, she had seen him ogling and grinned at him. From behind she looked stunning, striding like a catwalk model, flicking her long hair, swishing her waist and showing off her tight buttocks as they strained against the tight material of the obscenely short skirt (no visible panty line, he was pleased to see). Was he mistaken or could he smell her too? Was she wearing knickers? He determined to find out.
They sat at high stools in the far corner of the candlelit bar. As she wiggled her way up onto the stool, turning it to face his, her legs parted and he could almost see up her skirt. He could definitely smell her cunt now: a rich aroma of pure sexuality wafting his way. She ordered a gin martini; he had a negroni, served by a discreet barman who knew Joe from a previous visit when Joe had been hosting an event there. At that moment he had an unbidden moment of fantasy, imagining inviting the guy to join him and Gabriella in his room, suspecting (correctly, as he would discover later) that she loved threesomes.
Meanwhile, he raised his glass to her and they toasted: 'To pleasure!' As she knocked back her drink he saw her legs part again, revealing a brief glimpse of a tiny white triangle of material, So she was wearing panties!
They were as close as they could be, sitting on separate stools. He considered suggesting they move to one of the sofas, but for now they were content to be facing each other, legs touching, eyes locked, smiles hinting the kisses they both yearned to give and receive. How to get her up to his room, or hers? She took the next step again.
She looked him right in the eye and said, 'Here's a game. We each guess whether the other is wearing underwear. You go first.'
He didn't let on that he had already glimpsed hers. He replied, 'What do I get if I guess correctly?'
She gave him her wicked grin, 'If I'm not, I'll lift my skirt and prove it. If I am, I'll take them off and give them to you.'
He smiled. 'And what do you get if you guess correctly?'
She licked her lips. 'If you're wearing any, go to the gents, take them off and throw them in the bin. If you're not wearing any, unzip your fly and show me here!'
He nodded.
'Go on then, you first,' she said.
He pretended to try to see up her skirt so she edged her legs together, giggling. He smiled, made a gesture of pondering his guess, then whispered, 'I know by now you're a very naughty girl. I don't think you're knickerless but I bet you're only wearing a tiny thong?'
She grinned. 'Good guess. Now I suppose I'll have to take it off and give you a souvenir. But first it's my turn. Are you going commando, I wonder? Hmm, Yes, I bet you are, you wicked man!'
He nodded, 'Correct.'
She looked at his crotch, 'Go on then, show me!'
Joe glanced around the bar. There was nobody watching. Maintaining eye contact with Gabriella, he unzipped his fly, reached one hand in and pulled out his cock, enough for her to see the bare tip and top of the shaft. He was sure she would smell him now, knowing he gave off a strong natural sexual aroma. Her eyes widened and she licked her lips. She felt her wetness increase, thinking, My knickers must be soaked!
He squeezed his cock back into his pants. 'Your turn.'
She nodded. 'Sure, I'll just go to the ladies'.
He watched her ass again as she slid from the high stool and sidled off across the room. While she was gone he ordered a bottle of champagne and said to his barman friend to hold it on ice for a few minutes because they might need it sent to his room, or hers. He slipped his friend a generous cash tip as he signed for the order.
Moments later Gabriella returned to his side. Before going to her stool she put her hand in his, transferring the tiny sliver of sodden silk to his grip. He felt the wet thong in his palm, glanced down at it and put it in his trouser pocket, then sniffed his fingers approvingly as she watched and giggled.
Before she could sit down again he asked, 'Shall we go somewhere more private? I've ordered us some more bubbly, if that's ok?'
She grinned and kissed him on the cheek. 'Great idea. Have it sent to my room.'
And so, after a mostly liquid lunch and their stimulating fun and games in the public bar, they found themselves in her suite. She immediately pushed him against the wall and kissed him passionately on the mouth. He pulled her close, reaching down to grasp her athletic buttocks which were straining against the tight skirt. Her hands went to his waist, unbuckled his belt. His hands slid up her thighs to clasp her bare cheeks. He felt her hard nipples as her body pressed against his chest. She felt his cock pressed against her lower tummy. His hands squeezed her buttocks and his fingertips slid between them, feeling the wetness oozing from her. Her fingers deftly undid his fly and pulled out his cock as his trousers fell to the floor. He slid a finger inside her lips, into the pink wetness.
Moments later, clothing scattered across the lush carpet, they were on the bed, nude. He lay on top of her, pinning her down with his muscular body. His cock was pressed against her stomach. He felt so turned on he could imagine rubbing it against her and quickly coming all over her stomach and breasts, but he knew she would expect more than that and anyway he wanted to fuck her properly. She parted her legs and wrapped them up round his waist. This of course spread her cunt wide open. He looked down, across her flat tummy and smooth mound with its downy triangle above bare lips, split by her wet slit. It was time! He edged his cock down between her thighs and pressed the tip against her lips and up across her clit, which was swollen and ready.
She gasped, 'Fuck me!'
And then he was in, plunging deep into her slender body, the full length of his shaft easily sliding into her. He moved his head down to kiss her breasts, licking and gently biting her nipples as she moaned and pulled him further into her, grabbing his waist as he plunged deeper.
'Come in me!' she ordered.
He felt her body bucking, arching up against him as she gripped his throbbing cock with her powerful cunt muscles, as if she was desperate to cause him to climax. He obeyed, thrusting, hard, soft, in and almost out, then deep again, until he felt that familiar wave of lust, riding through his body and let himself go. With a groan of delight he came deep inside her, spurting powerfully into her willing cunt until he was done, then collapsing onto her, still kissing her breasts, neck, mouth.
'Now lie on your back,' she told him.
As he did so, she moved around into the 69 position, kneeling over him, lowering her rear end down over his face and taking his cock between her lips. She licked his cum and her juices from his shaft and lowered herself further. His tongue flicked out to lick her soaking wet slit, tasting her sweet juices and his own cum as it seeped from her. He ran his tongue all along her slit and rimmed her rear hole, causing her to wiggle and push herself further onto his face.
Meanwhile she continued sucking his cock dry and playing with his balls, so that before long he was getting hard again. He continued kissing her cunt, sliding his tongue in a figure of eight across her cunt lips, before flicking the tip against her swollen clit, varying the pace and direction. She gasped and shuddered as he continued to stimulate her, sensing the first wave through her body. And then, with a final few licks, he brought her to orgasm. She moaned as she came, juices pouring out of her, into his eager mouth. He lapped greedily. At the same moment she had his cock down her throat, taking the entire stiff shaft and sucking, feeling it swell and throb. Inevitably he came too, shooting into her eager mouth as she swallowed greedily.
They didn't leave the room until the next morning, spending the night exploring each other's bodies and trying all manner of positions and techniques. They even fucked in the shower. And when he was spent, they invited the barman to join in, when he delivered another bottle, to feed her appetite for cock and being fucked. She didn't rest until both men had fucked her and left her a trembling wreck on the messy sheets. And that was only the first night.
That, Joe had thought, is what I call hospitality networking!
Joe’s smartphone dinged, waking him from the daydream. The text is from Lea, affirming her arrival in 10 minutes, or so.
And now, as he prepared Orchard Cottage, he wondered how this 'Lea' would behave and whether she would be so willing and hungry for sex. He would soon find out,
Lea had booked it for a long weekend. As far as he knew she was coming alone, which was unusual but not rare. A single woman down from London, wanting to 'get away from it all', he suspected. From her profile on the booking app he had seen she was an attractive mature woman with long fair hair and a seductive smile. He wondered what she imagined a weekend here would be like.
Typically he left his guests alone during their visit, meeting them only once, on their arrival, to show them round and give them the key. But he lived close by in case they needed anything. He could not help wondering whether this solitary woman would want anything he could provide. The cottage was cozy, quiet, isolated. So if a woman wanted to be alone it was the perfect refuge. But if she wanted any company, well, he would be happy to provide any personal service she desired. It wouldn't be the first time he had been invited in to the cottage by guests who found themselves craving some company in this most isolated spot. He still had the pair of knickers the last single woman had left!
She was due to arrive any moment. It was late evening on a warm Friday in early summer. Dusk had not yet fallen. The trees cast warm shadows around the cottage. The last rays of sun lit up the small windows. Joe had prepared the fireplace. Guests always wanted a 'real fire' with logs. He had left a complimentary bottle of red wine too. Would she want to drink that on her own?
Anyway, he thought, let's see how things go. I'll show her round, let her settle in, make sure she has my number. If she wants to be left alone, fine. Otherwise, anything is possible. It gets chilly at night out here, she might want someone to stoke the fire for her, keep her warm. He felt a thrill of lust as his imagination roved.
Having finished preparing the cottage, he was now just outside the door when he heard a car slowing down, turning in from the quiet lane. He stood waiting, dressed in black jeans and a blue denim shirt, untucked. He ran his hand through his hair, smoothed down his shirt and faced towards the lane. An Audi appeared, approached, stopped in front of him. He smiled as he saw the woman through the windscreen. He was pleased to see she was alone. She turned off the engine and stepped out. He took a step towards the car, trying to imagine how he would appear to her.
'Hi, you must be Lea. I'm Joe. Welcome!' He smiled again as she looked him up and down.
What was she thinking, feeling? What would she desire?
It wouldn't be the first time Joe Leman (his professional persona, though not his real name) had fucked one of his guests. Far from it. In fact he had lost count of how many women he had seduced, or been seduced by, during all his years in the hospitality industry: at business conferences he had hosted, in those identikit hotels where clients relished being away from their partners for a night, invariably drank too much, and ended up fucking each other all night; at Mediterranean holiday resorts, where sex-starved bored wives would take him to their rooms while their husbands were out playing golf; or at the small country house hotel in the New Forest that he had run until recently (in which he still owned a controlling shareholding), where women came for a girls weekend or hiking or riding, all of which made them uncontrollably horny and easy prey for their handsome host.
One of his most treasured memories of these numerous encounters was a night spent with Connie; a stunning and filthy executive from some marketing firm that had its annual retreat at a remote country hotel in Hampshire. He had been asked at the last minute to fill in as the hotel's lead facilitator, to make sure the client firm got what they were paying for, in terms of facilities, refreshments, evening entertainment. Connie, a slim fit blonde in her forties, had chatted to Joe in the hotel bar on the first night, having slipped away from her increasingly drunken and boorish colleagues.
After draining another cocktail she had fabricated some excuse to get him up to her room, claiming something or other wasn't working and asking him to help her with it. As soon as the bedroom door closed behind them she had snogged him up against the wall, sliding her hand into his trousers, rubbing his bare cock, then stripped him and led him to the king size bed. There she undressed, lay on the bed and insisted that he tie her to the bedframe with his tie, then fuck her while she pretended to resist (not the first woman he had known to want a forced sex fantasy).
After he had emptied himself into her she demanded that he turn her over and whip her bottom with his belt. She had squealed with delight, feigned terror at this 'punishment', then insisted on taking his cock into her mouth, expertly licking and sucking him hard until he came again. She had swallowed every drop of his cum, had him untie her, left him her knickers as a souvenir, then rejoined her party at the bar.
And now he had inherited the secluded house and its quaint Orchard Cottage which got regular Air b & b bookings. It was usually couples having a dirty weekend, sometimes dirty enough to invite him to join in. Occasionally women craving a romantic escape or meeting their secret lovers; they too would sometimes let themselves be seduced while he helped them settle in or got the fire going. Ah yes, the old fireplace, guaranteed to conjure up the desire to be naked in front of the flames, drinking and fucking through the night. What action that fireside had seen!
Joe found that his 6 foot height, dark eyes, chiseled looks, fit body and smart clothes always gave women a good first impression. But he knew his most powerful secret weapon was his sexual aroma. He had learnt early on that he gave off a rather powerful manly scent, strong pheromones and sweat that had a peculiar effect on women. For this reason he never wore aftershave. He showered daily, but never used deodorant, and rarely wore underwear. He kept himself clean and well groomed, sure, but he allowed his body to give off its natural sexual aroma. He trimmed but didn't shave his pubic hair, aware that this too accentuated the sexual attraction by holding the scent around his loins. Sometimes he would even run his hands inside his trousers, up and down the shaft of his cock, between his arse cheeks and around his balls, just to get his musky scent onto his fingers, meaning it would waft around him and make it even more likely that any women he met would unknowingly detect it and find herself sexually stimulated. It usually worked a treat.
And now here he was perhaps about to fuck this stunningly attractive guest, Lea (or whatever her name really was? Guests often used an alias. Several female solo guests had either been turned on by his sexual presence, betrayed surely by the bulge in his Levi's, or who was just extremely horny. Perhaps one of those women with an insatiable appetite, a primal lust to fuck and accustomed to getting what she wanted.
He had made every effort to stay cool when he first saw her arrive, not to let his eyes pop out like a cartoon fox, or his tongue drool like a lusty hound. Instinctively he must have looked her up and down (he wasn't always subtle) as she stepped from her sleek Audi, taking in her surprisingly high heels, slim legs, a glimpse of stocking top, shockingly short skirt, blatantly transparent blouse, her striking platinum blonde hair and pretty face. She had a look in her eyes too, like a woman with great hunger, used to feeding her wild appetite at will.
Joe wondered whether she was really staying alone. Often the person who booked didn't tell him who else was going to accompany them. Lea seemed like she wasn't going to spend the weekend alone: he imagined that she was well capable of giving herself a lot of solitary pleasure (no doubt she enjoyed a wank at least daily, as he did), but equally took the opportunity to use a man whenever she felt like it. Was her lover going to arrive later? Or lovers, plural! But for now it was just the two of them in his cottage.
He made the usual fuss of showing her where things were, leading her round the place. A couple of times he caught her checking out his backside or crotch. He kept in shape and had been told he had good legs and a firm well-shaped arse, so he wore jeans that fit him well, accentuating his physique and showing the bulge of his cock. As he gave the tour he admired her too, noticing with delight the erect red nipples straining against her silk shirt, and her shapely legs, leading up under the tiny skirt.
The best view was of course when he followed her up the stairs, a few steps behind, just the right distance to see up her skirt (surely she was aware of that!). The curve of her inner thighs led to a shapely double crescent of lower buttocks, unencumbered by panties, as she wiggled her way up the narrow staircase. In fact, was that a glimpse of bush he saw? That was when he was sure he could smell her too: an unmistakable scent of cunt, causing an involuntary licking of his lips and a strong twitching of his cock, now straining against his jeans.
He also admired her petite figure and generous boobs as, when she reached the top of the stairs and turned to wait for him to resume the tour. As he opened the first room and gestured her in, she seemed to show off her cleavage to his wide eyes. The top few buttons of her shirt were undone so he saw the upper slopes of her smooth globes and again the outline of pert nipples against the flimsy material. That was when she stumbled, catching her sexy heels on the loose rug then slipping forward across the bare floorboards and into his embrace, as he thrust his body forward to catch her from falling to the floor. And that was when he pounced, fairly sure that her flirting and blatant showing off of her body indicated her desire to have him there and then.
He lifted her up and virtually threw her onto the bed, on her back, her legs parting as she lay there. She made a gesture of protest, but it was obvious she wanted fucking, despite their brief exchange of words. And he wasn't going to refuse. Customer service was his forte! He could definitely smell her now. He imagined her bare cunt under that skirt, already oozing juices. He parted her legs, exposing her cunt, naked as anticipated. He was pleased to see she did indeed have a fine bush, the hairs already wet along the vertical slit between her lips. He just had to taste it!
'You smell gorgeous. Bet you taste good too!'
He plunged his tongue between her thighs, forcing her legs apart so he could lick right up under her crotch, briefly rimming her asshole then sliding his tongue back under her cunt, across the sopping wet slit, and up to her swelling clit, which he then flicked with the tip of his tongue, side to side, harder, softer, faster, slower, before tracing a figure of eight across her smooth lips and pushing his tongue inside her cunt. She tasted gorgeous. He lapped eagerly. He heard her moan and utter "mmm" and "yes!"
He had always loved the taste of a woman, loved to tease and stimulate, feeling her cunt becoming wetter, hearing her moans. He could bring a woman to orgasm with his fingers and tongue. But he knew Lea wanted cock now. He played with her a little more, with his fingers, until they were sticky with her juices. He lifted his hand to his mouth and licked them keenly. He saw from her eyes that she wanted it, but asked her to be sure. Her response left him in no doubt.
So he clambered up onto the bed, onto her body, moving up over her, briefly kissing her smooth tummy, exposed as her shirt had ridden up, then biting her nipples through the translucent material. That did the trick. He heard her gasp, felt her arching her body up against his.
'You like that, do you?'
She pulled him closer: 'Shut up and keep going!'
She quickly undid her top, revealing her bare breasts, magnificent firm orbs peaked by stiff red nipples. She slid the shirt off then reached down to his crotch, urgently unbuttoning the metal fasteners of his jeans. He licked and kissed her tits, causing more moaning and writhing. He felt her hands pulling down his jeans by the waist. Felt his cock springing out, flopping onto her thigh. She must have felt the trace of precum it immediately left on her soft skin and the firmness of the smooth head and long shaft. He slid his shirt over his head and had kicked off his shoes, so he was now naked. She wore only her skirt, pulled up around her waist.
He saw her look down at his cock. He was circumcised, so the head was fully exposed, prominently rearing up like some obscene mushroom, the hole in the center of the tip glistening. He saw her lick her lips. His shaft was thick and solid, his balls swollen around the base, framed by his patch of body hair. She smelt him for sure now: not just his sexual aroma but a scent of spunk as he oozed and throbbed above her opening. No question of a condom! She was aching to be fucked and to feel his cum inside her. She had somehow unhooked her skirt and it fell to one side, leaving her nude under him.
He continued licking and biting her nipples, occasionally kissing her neck. She was writhing with lust, legs parted ready, arms reaching round his body to pull him into her, clasping her hands on his buttocks to pull him down. His cock was poised over her wet slit now, the head rubbing against her wet lips and swollen clit. Would this stimulation, together with the biting of her nipples, bring her to orgasm before he even entered her? He was aching to thrust into her, to feel his firm cock pushing its way into her wet slit and up inside her. All she had to do was pull him in and let him fuck her.
'Now?' he asked.
By jonnicat. For Literotica.
-
A countess offers her body to the highest bidder.By LouisaAdler. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Chapter 1.
The Marquess of Ravenswood hated dramatics.
He also loathed crowds, prying eyes, and London. Yet, there he sat, in the very back row of what was surely the most infamous, crowded event in the city’s history. Only one thing could pry him to this cesspool.
The Hellfire Club was having an auction.
Even Ravenswood couldn’t resist that temptation. He shifted in the rickety wooden chair, his large frame unused to such cramped spaces. A growl of impatience left him. “For a gathering that’s supposed to be secret, there are crush of fools here.”
Next to him, Lord Seth Cardew rolled his eyes. “Only you would call two hundred attendees a crush, Will. It’s been almost a year since the last auction, you know. Our membership craves this sort of diversion, even those whose pockets won’t let them bid.”
Will grumbled. Truth be told, he wouldn’t be attending this blasted event, if it weren’t for the letter. Even in the wilds of Yorkshire, he kept up with London’s underbelly. Gossip had reached him, quietly and with the archest of tones, that suggested he might find tonight’s auction particularly interesting. He didn’t dare hope that what he looked for would be on display, however. In the five years since Violet had left him, no woman had tempted him for long. To think one of the women here, willingly selling herself to the highest bidder, would fill that void was ludicrous. He would be a damned, romantic fool to assume such a thing.
Just in case, though…
Just in case, here he was. Dressed like a Christmas goose, in his top hat and tails, and antsy. He’d taken the train down just that morning. “Get on with it,” he growled.
As if bidden by his thoughts, the electric lights dimmed. The audience members, or buyers he supposed, were left in shadows, while the slightly raised stage remained illuminated by a host of white, glowing tapers. A woman stepped out of the gloom and onto the stage. Hers was a serious beauty, made more so by the candlelight. Inky black hair swept back in a chignon, with features as sharp as a hawk, she reminded Will of a governess.
If governesses wore men’s clothing, of course. The mistress of ceremonies was kitted out better than Will. On her tall, slim frame she’d donned black trousers, a perfectly tailored jacket, and gleaming, emerald silk waistcoat. The only nod to her femininity was the bright red stain on her lips.
Will roused a little, intrigued against his will. She wasn’t for him—too sharp, when he’d been spoiled by curves—but he appreciated beauty in all forms.
“Welcome, friends, to The Hellfire Club’s Mistress Auction,” she said in a deep, throaty voice. The room quieted even further. “I am Madame Valerie, purveyor of fine mistresses and the ringleader of this particular circus. We’ll start, as always, with the gold contracts.”
“Bring on the whores!”
She narrowed her eyes at the audience, skewering the interrupter. “These are not whores, sir. The women who take part in this auction are of the highest breeding and class, women who have willingly signed their contracts and are bestowing their talents onto select, respected persons. We vet not only our mistresses, but their protectors.” Her tone suggested the man in question could kiss his luck tonight goodbye. Madame Valerie straightened and continued her introduction. “As I was saying, we’ll start with the gold contracts. For those who are new to our ranks, I will explain.”
“The Hellfire Club color codes our contract levels, each corresponding to a prescribed set of limitations. Gold contracts, the rarest, are entered into very carefully. There are no limits on what you can do, after purchasing a gold contract, aside from inflicting permanent bodily harm. For whatever amount of time she signs on for, the mistress will be under the buyer’s complete control, both sexually and personally.”
“She is, for all intents and purposes, an indentured sexual servant. Though, one who is paid quite handsomely for her time. We start the gold contract bidding first, so that your pockets are filled to her liking. Shall we begin?”
Enthusiastic applause met her questions. With a flick of her wrist, Madame Valerie cued someone offstage and three women filed up the stairs, then into the light. Each was shrouded, from head to toe, in a velvet cloak. Red, green, and white, they looked like Christmas decorations, The Hellfire Club’s sadistic nod to holiday merriment. They stopped behind Madame and bowed their covered heads in unison.
Madame Valerie nodded her head. She smiled, cold and fast. “Very good, girls. Now, Twenty-Two do come forward. We begin with your contract.”
The green-cloaked woman moved forward. Even covered by velvet, her generous body was evident, hips moving in sensuous rhythm with each step. Will stirred, aching for a closer look. That walk. It struck a chord in him, unfurled some long-tamped desire to possess.
His lips twisted in the gloom. What foolishness. Underneath that cloak, she would be like every other woman he’d had. Beautiful, surely, but uninspiring.
As if reading his mind, Madame Valerie reached out one slim hand and untied the other woman’s robe. It fell to the floor in a puddle of emerald.
The audience gasped. Several people around Will flipped through their programs, searching for her information page.
Will started. She was completely nude, save an extravagant green half mask. Tumbling waves of long, dark red hair rioted around her, framing her body with flame. God, what a body. Twenty-Two was all curves. Generous breasts, more than a handful each, sat high above lush hips and an impossibly narrow waist. Will grew hard with just one glance, his cock insisting that he open his wallet, give her whatever she wanted. Anything to take her.
Was her skin really so fair, or was she scattered with light freckles up close, like gold leaf over a canvas? Suddenly, it seemed the most important thing that he find out.
He’d so loved Violet’s freckles.
The hand on his shoulder shocked Will out of his daze. He was half out of his chair, Seth restraining him with a smile. “Patience, Will,” his friend whispered, with a laugh.
Right. The Hellfire Club would have its pomp and circumstance. No matter that Will was the richest man here by a mile, heir to both a dukedom and an American shipping fortune. This girl was already his, no question. Whatever amount of time she was contracted for, Will wanted her. Perhaps she, so like his first love in both coloring and form, would be the one to finally flush that need from his system.
He would pay millions for such peace.
2 Months Ago..
The Countess of Mulvane shivered.
Despite the fires raging in the ballroom, Georgiana was chilled through. Standing naked in a room full of your peers trembled even the most stalwart body. Given her life lately, she wasn’t feeling particularly hardy. What foolishness, to think this would be the easy part.
After agonizing over this decision, the Countess was ready to get on with it. There would be no more worry, simply pure sensation. Meet the man, fuck him madly for six months, then spend the rest of her life free. What a lovely word that was. Free.
Funny, really, that giving in to a stranger’s every sexual whim was her ticket to true freedom. Not only would her sisters be safe from scandal, but little Camille would be set up for life. All for something she enjoyed immensely. Stephen, damn his treacherous soul, had been a terrible husband, but an adventurous lover.
And yet…
Back to Today’s Nude Mistress Auction.
And yet nothing had quite prepared her for this feeling. Lascivious eyes raked over her body. Hundreds of masked and shadowed figures loomed in the darkness ahead of her, making appreciative murmurs of her form. If her mask should slip, all would be lost. The utmost secrecy of the contract was part of what lured her to the Hellfire Club. No one but her lover need know that the Countess of Mulvane had sunk so low. All of Stephen’s failures were overturned, in exchange for half a year of Georgiana’s service.
It wasn’t even a choice. She willed the mask to stay put.
“Please turn around, Twenty-Two,” Madame Valerie ordered.
Georgiana slowly pivoted to the back, conscious of every inch of her body. The audience’s gazed tickled over the flare of her hips, down the swell of her bottom. Only two men had seen her so bare. To think that number was now multiplied a hundredfold, in less than a minute.
Her eyes burned into the masked faces of the two women standing robed, at the back of the stage. The snowy fall of white silk and the bright crimson velvet shimmered in the light. What circumstances had brought them here? Were they desperate to right a wrong, like Georgiana, or merely in search of a few hedonistic thrills? Would that she could see their faces, find solace in their shared experiences. Madame Valerie had kept them in separate rooms, until right before the auction began. Time for one last reflection, the intimidating woman had suggested.
“Our dear Twenty-Two has a generous figure, to be sure.” A cold, slim hand traced the line of Georgiana’s spine. Goosebumps raised along her skin. When she came to her bottom, Madame Valerie squeezed the right cheek in apparent appreciation. “What a magnificent rump you have, lovely one. A man like’s something to hold on to.”
The audience whooped. A room full of aristocrats turned to rowdy schoolboys, with a little nudity and sexual titillation. Madame Valerie pushed at Georgiana’s side, indicating she should turn once more. The woman’s throaty voice continued its examination. “Twenty-Two’s true assets, though, are these breasts.” At that, the mistress of ceremonies came around to the back of Georgiana, arms threading through hers like a lover. The woman’s breath, hot and minty, caressed her neck. Madame Valerie cupped both of the countess’s generous breasts in her hands. “Rare to have breasts so large still be so perky. What do you think, lads? Would we call them melons or grapefruits?”
“Cantaloupes!”
“Honeydews!”
Madame Valerie laughed. “She will certainly do, honey.”
A flush spread across Georgiana. Would the blasted auction never start? She raised her head a fraction, responding to the ribald investigation with hauteur. Her governesses had probably never intended those comportment lessons to land a peer’s daughter here. Georgiana knew the ropes, though. The more they lusted after her, the higher the price. Whatever wicked little tricks Madame Valerie planned, they would drive the final payment higher. Her family was worth a moment's—a lifetime's—humiliation. Just as she finished that thought, Madame took both of her nipples in hand and pinched. Hard.
Georgiana shrieked, taken by surprise more than pain. Sensation flooded her. Heat pooled, low and banked, in her pelvis.
“They’re sensitive, as well. Think what fun might be had with these darlings. I bet our prim little lady would love a set of clamps for Christmas.”
The audience cheered in support. Georgiana shivered, desire ramping up past her defenses. How did Madame Valerie know? Stephen had a pair of clamps made especially for her, gold chain with emeralds winking at each tip. They’d been sold to a discrete buyer, along with everything else of value in Mulvane House. Just like Georgiana herself would soon be sold.
Resolve wrapped around her heart. No.
This was a temporary arrangement. She was selling her body willingly, happily even, but it was hardly the whole of her. Whomever paid for Georgiana’s contract would receive a fool’s bargain. He could have her body any way he wanted, but her soul wasn’t up for grabs. She’d given that away only once and lived to regret it bitterly.
Madame Valerie raked her hands down Georgiana’s body, narrating for the audience, as she went. No mole, no patch of skin was left unviewed. The countess half expected the little majordomo to open her mouth and count each tooth aloud. For the inspection’s finale, Georgiana was turned around once again, back facing the audience, and ordered to bend over. She clasped her ankles and closed her eyes. Cool air wafted over her nether regions.
Oh, for heaven’s sake, Georgiana. Don’t be so missish.
Nether regions, indeed. Her vagina—her cunny, Stephen had called it—was on full display for hundreds of people. Surely she could dismiss the euphemisms now.
Madame Valerie spoke again. “Note the naturally red hair, gentleman. This one is a true ginger beauty.” An elegant finger traced the opening of Georgiana’s slit, which was embarrassingly damp. “See how she glistens? Twenty-Two loves to submit to my whims. A natural pleasure object, as we proved during her training. You should see how she responds to the strap.”
Shame, that useless emotion, flooded through Georgiana. How strange, to have her sexual deviancy discussed in such a cold, logical manner. She would be banished from Mayfair, if it got out that Countess Mulvane enjoyed being defiled in such a way. Yet, it was true. The last few weeks of training for the Hellfire Club had opened her mind to a world of sexual possibilities. Stephen had been dominant, yes, but he was the Pope compared to Mistress Valerie. Worse yet, Georgiana had enjoyed every moment. The darker the act, the more intense her pleasure.
As if reading her mind, Madame Valerie began a rhythmic exploration of Georgiana’s folds. The majordomo stroked up her pussy lips, around her clitoris. Up and down. Back and forth and—
“Oh, God.” Georgiana couldn’t control the invocation. Her body was alive with sensation. Nipples pebbled, muscles twitched, with the glorious motions.
“Such a vocal little thing. Enjoying yourself, Twenty-Two?”
“Yes. Oh, yes.”
Slap. Madame hit her bottom, open-handed. “Yes, what?”
The weeks of training jogged Georgiana’s memory. Her voice was thready with desire. “Yes, Madame Valerie.”
“That’s better.” The mistress plunged a finger into Georgiana’s opening, drawing circles with her thumb over the nearby clitoris. A second finger soon followed.
Georgiana groaned in response. Heavens, that was good. So terribly, horribly good.
“Do you want to come, little one?”
“Y-yes, Madame Valerie.”
“Say it. Tell these people what your naughty little body wants. Tell them exactly how bad you can be, despite those angelic curves.”
“I want to come, Madame Valerie. Please keep doing that with your hands.”
Slap. “Doing what exactly?”
“Playing with my c-cunt, Madame.” The words burned through Georgiana. Humiliation warred with desire. Desire won, desperate and hot. Just a little more. “I like it when you fill my cunt with your fingers and stroke my clitoris. Would you go a little faster, please, Madame?”
Slap. Slap. Thwack. A flurry of strokes rained down on Georgiana’s upturned bottom. Pain twined with pleasure, white hot and sharp. Madame obliged the pleas, though, her hands working furiously at Georgiana’s clit. Spanks alternated with strokes. Sensation overcame the countess, her cries dancing in the air.
Oh, it hurt. God, it felt so, so—
Georgiana climaxed, with a shout. The release washed over her in a storm of pleasure, twitching her muscles and firing each nerve, like a cannon. When she finally regained her senses, Georgiana quietly said the final words of her training. “Thank you, Madame Valerie.”
Another slap to her bottom. “You’re quite welcome, Twenty-Two. Stand up and turn around.”
Doing as bidden, Georgiana faced the audience once again. A drop of sweat whisked down her spine. The front row of spectators watched her with obvious desire on every face, mouths agape. Her humiliation was worth it in the end, as Madame promised.
The Countess of Mulvane had orgasmed in front of a room full of people. Next, she would secure her future. On cue, Madame Valerie gave the last signal. Georgiana fell to her knees, head bowed. And so the auction began.
“That was quite a show, wasn’t it? Imagine what a woman like this could become with a bit more training. We’ll start the bidding at one thousand pounds, my lords.”
A voice, deep and hideously familiar, rent the silence. “Five hundred thousand pounds.”
“Sold to—” Madame Valerie paused, as if shocked into silence. “My, my. The Marquess of Ravenswood.”
The words fell on Georgiana like an anvil. Oh no.
No, no, no.
Georgiana’s head snapped up, willing her ears to be malfunctioning. There at the bottom of the stage, stood a man. He was a little broader than she remembered—the country exile did wonderful things for his already muscled physique—but the sandy blond hair and penetrating brown eyes were achingly familiar. The Marquess of Ravenswood had just purchased her contract. She was to be Will Thorne’s sexual plaything.
All was lost.
By LouisaAdler for Literotica
-
An aspiring artist falls for a nude model.
By Stopokochac. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Nineteen year old Lilianne was an aspiring young artist. Always a studious bookworm, Lilly, as her friends called her, never had much time for boys. She had never dated a man, let alone been intimate with one. Her only exposure to nude men had been in online porn, and sex ed videos. Throughout her school years Lilly had fantisized about attractive young men from her class, only admiring them from afar, and wondering, "If only?" However, all that was about to change. Unbeknownst to her, her passion for art was about to forever alter the course of her love life.
It was the start of Lilly's second year in art school. This was the semester that Lilly would be taking figure drawing. Lilly made her way to her figure drawing class, anxious over the anticipation of finally seeing the hot nude men, she had always fanticized about. Just the thought of it made her nipples hard, and her genitals moist.
Lilly entered her classroom and by pure luck, managed to snag the last seat in the front of the class. Anxious of what was about to come, Lilly's legs started twitching violently.
"Are you okay?" the boy next to her inquired.
"Yes, I'm fine," Lilly replied. "I'm always a bit nervous on the first day of class."
Suddenly, in came the teacher.
"Good morning class," the teacher said. "My name is Mrs. Anderson, and I will be your figure drawing instructor."
Mrs. Anderson proceeded with the usual first day of class routine, of learning names and going over the syllabus. However, Lilly tuned her out for most of the time, as all she could think about was those hot male models who would soon be standing in front of her.
"We will be drawing our first model next Friday," Mrs. Anderson said.
"Next Friday?" Lilly blurted out.
"Is there a problem?" Mrs. Anderson asked.
"No, no problem," Lilly replied. "I'm looking forward to it."
"That's it for today," Mrs. Anderson said. "You're excused."
Lilly left the class disappointed that she would have to wait one more week to finally see her first penis.
A week had past and Lilly was once again on her way to figure drawing, this time more anxious than ever, as she knew this would finally be the day. Lilly arrived even earlier this time, to make sure she would snag a front row seat. As Lilly settles in, Mrs. Anderson walks in.
"Good morning class. This morning I am proud to introduce our first model of the semester. Please welcome, Lydia."
No! Lilly couldn't believe her ears. At this point it seemed like Mrs. Anderson was deliberately screwing with her. All she wanted to do now, was get through the day's class, and hope that next week would finally be the day.
Week three of her semester had arrived, but at this point, Lilly had low hopes about seeing the nude man of her dreams. She came to class and once again sat in front row, but this time she was calm and relaxed, anticipating that Mrs. Anderson would introduce another female model.
Mrs. Anderson walked into class.
"Good morning class. I am excited to tell you that today we will be drawing our first male model."
Lilly's heartrate immediately jumped to three times its normal pace. This was it.
"Class, please welcome to the stage, today's model, Curtis."
The curtain lifted, and there he was, Curtis. A 6 ft. 3'' hippie with long dark hair, and a full goatie. He approached the podium, directly in front of our young artist, Lilly. He reached for his bathrobe belt, undid the knot and dropped his robe. There he was, just a few feet from Lilly. She couldn't believe it. After nineteen years, she was finally looking at a naked man for the first time. Curtis was covered in thick dark chest hair, and a line of hair lead from his abdomen down to his thick, uncircumsized penis, which was partially obscured by a patch of dense, dark pubic hair. Lilly felt her nipples get hard, and her moist pussy open up. In her eyes, he was flawless. At this point, she was more focused on getting that penis, then actually drawing it.
After nearly two hours, Mrs. Anderson called out, "Okay! It's time to go class! A special thanks to our model for this week. Next week we will introduce a new model!"
Curtis turned around just long enough for Lilly to catch a glimpse of his firm hairy buttocks. She knew she would never see this man or another like him again. This could be her only chance, but so many thoughts ran through her head. "What if he has a girlfriend? What if he thinks I'm ugly?" But Lilly knew if she didn't act, she would regret it for the rest of her life. At that point, Lilly decided to take a chance. She waited outside the classroom for Curtis to come out.
"Hey! Curtis, right? I'm Lilly!"
"Oh, nice to meet you Lilly," Curtis replied.
"Hey listen, this might be too much to ask, but I kind of didn't finish my drawing, and I really want to keep a straight A in this class. Do you think you could come up to my dorm later, so I can finish drawing you?"
"Sure," Curtis replied. "You seem like a sweet girl, and I would hate for you not to get that straight A. I can come by this evening around 7:00."
"7:00 works great! Lilly replied! I'll see you then."
Lilly couldn't believe it, and had to pinch herself to make sure she wasn't dreaming. She jumped in excitement and yelled out a loud, squeaky, "YES!" as confused students looked at her awkwardly.
"Um... sorry." Lilly said.
7:00, Lilly is relaxing in her dorm, when she hears a knock. She opens the door, and sees Curtis.
"Curtis? You're actually here! Please, come in! Would you like a cup of coffee or something to eat?"
"No, I'm fine," Curtis replied. "Let's finish that drawing."
Lilly sat in front of her canvas, as Curtis began to undress. Before she knew it, she was once again staring right at his hot naked pose. Lilly once again began to feel aroused, and after just a few minutes she couldn't help herself and said, "You have a beautiful body!"
Curtis blushed and said, "Why, thank you, but I don't think you're allowed to say that to me."
Lilly put her brush down, and stood up. She walked right up Curtis and put her hands right on his chest, "We're not in art class."
Curtis slowly leaned in and began to kiss Lilly on the mouth. They locked hands and began to French kiss. Lilly slowly released her hands, and began to run them down his back and hairy buttocks.
"I'm sorry, I've never done this before," Lilly said.
"Shush. Just relax," replied Curtis, as he put his index finger on Lilly's red lips.
He laid her down on the sofa, and slowly began to unbutton her shirt, revealing her blue bra. He removed her shirt and put it on the ground next to her. They then embraced each other in a Lotus position, and Curis began to unhook her bra. She pressed her perky, erect nippled breasts against his hairy chest. She gently peered down to see Curtis's 7 inch boner, pointing straight towards her face. The two stood up and Curtus slowly began to kiss Lily's breasts and belly. He slowly unbottoned and unzipped her jeans and gently pulled them down. He began to kiss her pink underwear, before slowly pulling it down, revealing her thick, brown pubic hair. He slowly put his mouth up against Lilly's wet pussy, and began to lick as Lilly held his long hair. She could not believe this was happening.
After a couple minutes, he began to work his way back up, kissing her stomach and breasts, eventually working his way up her armpits. He gently began to suck on her long, brown armpit hairs.
After another 2 minutes he gently laid her back down on her coach. He lifted one of her leg's up in the air, and gently inserted his 7 inch penis inside her hairy pussy. He began to slowly thrust in and out, and Lilly could feel his foreskin sliding back and forth inside her. Lilly began to moan as Curtis slowly sped up, and began to nibble on her toes. Lilly was in a state of shock! She tried to moan again, but no sound was coming out. As he began to thrust faster and faster, Lilly's leg slipped knocking over her easel. Suddenly, Curtis pulled out. "Why'd you stop?" Lilly inquires. Next thing she knows, her chest and belly are covered with Curtis's semen. Lilly was a virgin no more.
By Stopokochac for Literotica.
-
Getting to know the New Girl On Campus
- listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories
Jonathan hooks up with new girl at college.
Jonathon couldn’t help checking out the new girl in his History class. She was very gorgeous and Jonathon was doing his best not to get caught staring at her. Her name was April and she had long, luscious, thick black hair and very kind brown eyes. She was a tiny little thing barely 5"1’ and had to only weigh around 100 pounds soaking wet, though most of that weight had to be situated in her bra. Even though she was a tiny girl she had very large breasts that looked even bigger on her tiny frame.
Jonathon was so lost in thought about how sexy April was that he almost didn’t notice that their professor was letting them know that class was over. Jonathon bent down to start packing up his stuff and get ready to enjoy the rest of his afternoon. After he had packed everything away he looked up only to find April standing right in his path.
Oh no! Jonathon thought to himself, she must have caught me staring at her earlier. I’m so busted. However, April didn’t seem to be mad at Jonathon, she actually looked very nervous.
Jonathon wasn’t quite sure what to do until April finally said, “Hey I’m kind of struggling in this class since I started here and it seems like you really understand everything. Would you be able to help me with class sometime? If its not too much trouble we could meet in my dorm room tonight to go over things. Would that be okay with you?” Jonathon was almost too stunned to answer because he couldn’t believe that this hot girl was asking him to spend time in her room.
He realized he must look really stupid not answering right away and said, “Of course I can help you with class. I don’t have anything going on tonight so here’s my number. Just text me anytime tonight when you are free and I’ll come over to help you out.” Jonathon then wrote his number on a piece of paper and handed it to April.
April seemed very glad that Jonathon was able to help and quickly took his number and disappeared with a quick, “Thanks!” Once he was back in his room Jonathon was still surprised that April had asked for his help in class. He felt his phone buzz and looked down to see who was texting him.
The message was from a number he didn’t have saved, however the message was obviously from April since it said, hey I just talked to my roommate and she is going to be gone all evening so you are welcome to come over here tonight since we will have the entire room to ourselves. Jonathon read the message twice just to make sure that he understood what April had said. Not only did she want him to come over tonight but also, she was letting him know that they were going to be completely alone. Thinking about being alone in a room with April had Jonathon getting hot and bothered. He could even feel his cock getting harder in his pants. He couldn’t believe he was getting aroused so easily. If he was already getting hard just thinking about being alone in the room with April there was no way he was going to be able to keep it down once they got alone together.
It had been several days since he had last taken care of himself so he quickly decided he would just need to masturbate before he went to April’s room so he wouldn’t get aroused so easily. He quickly texted April back, see you this evening, looking forward to helping you, and then went into his room taking off his shorts and tossing them on the end of his bed. Jonathon then relaxed and got comfortable in his bed. When he reached down to grab his cock he was surprised at how hard he already was just thinking about April. I definitely need to get off, Jonathon thought to himself as he started stroking his long hard cock. Jonathon started imagining April, trying to picture her big tits bouncing as Jonathon imagined her riding his cock. Jonathon was surprised at how quickly he was approaching the point of no return and tried to stave off his orgasm for a bit.
Finally imagining April naked was too much for him and Jonathon grabbed some of the tissues he kept beside his bed for this exact reason. He wrapped two tissues around the fat head of his cock and stroked himself until he couldn’t hold back. He unloaded into the tissue and couldn’t believe how hard he was cumming. Once he was done with his orgasm he used the tissue to wipe the remaining cum off of his cock and once again was surprised at how much he had cum.
Wow it was a good thing I got off before I went over to April’s, Jonathon thought to himself. Jonathon then hopped in the shower to clean up a bit and then got ready and headed over to April’s dorm. When Jonathon arrived at April’s dorm he nervously knocked on her door. April quickly answered the door and was surprised to see how she was dressed for their study session. She was wearing a nice tight tank top, which only emphasized her large breasts, and she also had some short little booty shorts. Jonathon had to force himself to look back up into April’s eyes so he wouldn’t get too distracted with all the skin she was showing.
“Here we can study at my desk over here,” April said as she led Jonathon to the desk on her side of the dorm room.
“Alright lets get started with the studying,” Jonathon said as he tried not to stare at April’s prodigious cleavage in her tight tank top.
“Why don’t we start with the reading for World War II,” Jonathon suggested as April flipped through her history textbook.
“Okay I guess we can start there,” April said sounding slightly defeated already.
“Don’t worry I’ll help you figure everything out and make sure understand what we are going over in class,” Jonathon told April. Jonathon and April studied for about a hour and Jonathon was finding himself less distracted by April’s large breasts, however he was drawn back to her fantastic cleavage when April stretched her arms above her head and pushed her breasts against her already tight tank top. Seeing April’s bountiful cleavage put on display again caused Jonathon to feel his cock start getting hard in his pants.
“Well this seems like a good start to studying but my back is starting to hurt from looking over your desk,” Jonathon said to April.
“Oh no I’m so sorry I didn’t even think about how much bending over my desk would be so bad for your back. I know! Why don’t we lay on my bed and study,” April suggested to Jonathon and she climbed on her bed laying down on her stomach and sliding over to make room for Jonathon. He couldn’t believe that April was inviting him to lay on her bed with him. He wasn’t sure if he should put himself so close to April but he realized if he was lying on his stomach it would hide his growing erection from April. Jonathon climbed on to the bed alongside April and they resumed their studying. After a time Jonathon could feel his back tightening up again and he tried to shift to stretch it out without turning over. Seeing April lying down in her tight tank top had caused him to have a full erection in his pants and he didn’t want to turn over where April could see his erection.
April noticed Jonathon shifting around and said to him, “Is your back hurting again?” Jonathon just nodded in confirmation.
“Here let me help you out,” April said as she climbed on Jonathon’s back and sat astride him.
“W-What are you doing?” Jonathon nervously asked April as she climbed on his back straddling him.
“I’m going to help your back out,” April said as she started massaging Jonathon’s back. Jonathon was then able to start relaxing and enjoy April’s massage. Once she felt Jonathon relax April continued her massage and enjoyed feeling his lean muscles under her hands. After she had massaged Jonathon’s back for a while April climbed off of him and lay back down beside him on her bed.
She then looked nervously back at Jonathon and said, “You know I actually had an alternative reason for inviting you here tonight besides just studying.”
Jonathon was surprised by April’s statement and said, “What do you mean?”
April blushed slightly and said, “Well I heard a rumor about you from some other girls and I wanted to find out if it was true.”
As if reading the confused look on Jonathan’s face April told him, “Well the rumor is that you are really big.”
Jonathon was still confused and asked, “What do you mean I’m not that big of a guy.”
“No the rumor is that you are big down there,” April said as she glanced down at Jonathon’s crotch while blushing incredibly red from embarrassment. Jonathon followed April’s eyes down to his crotch and then looked up at her red blushing face.
“Wait who told you I was big down there,” he asked April curious to know who was spreading rumors about him.
“I can’t tell you that. A girl has to have her secrets,” April said to Jonathon smiling again and not blushing so much.
“Besides you still haven’t confirmed to me whether or not the rumor is true,” April said as she blushed again.
“Well I guess I could show and you can judge whether the rumor is true or not,” Jonathon said smiling as he climbed off the bed. Once he was off the bed Jonathon started to loosen his belt as April stared at him with rapt attention. Jonathon was still turned on from checking out April all afternoon and especially from having her sit on his back while she massaged his back. Jonathon finally dropped his pants and underwear and April covered her mouth and leaned back away from Jonathon.
“Oh my, gosh the rumor was that you are big but you’re fucking huge,” April said in astonishment as she started at Jonathon’s hard cock. April was just staring at Jonathon’s huge cock still too stunned by his huge size to do anything but Jonathon happened to notice that one of her hands had absentmindedly gone between her legs and was rubbing her crotch outside her tiny little shorts. Jonathon started stroking his hard cock while he checked out April’s sexy body.
Watching Jonathon stroking his cock brought April out of her stupor and she asked, “Could I touch it?”
Jonathon stopped stroking his cock and said, “Sure let me help you.” He then reached for her hand and brought her small hand to wrap around his cock.
“Oh my gosh its so big and thick I can barely get my hand around it,” said April as she blushed while she stroked Jonathon’s hard cock. She still couldn’t believe how big he was. She had initially thought he was just long but she was realizing he was also really thick, as her small hands couldn’t quite reach around his cock. Jonathon was enjoying having April stroking his cock but he wanted to see more of her sexy body.
“You know I’m enjoying what you are doing to me April but it seems to me that you are a little over dressed now,” Jonathon said to April hoping she was ready to strip for him.
April smiled shyly and said, “I guess you are right. After all you showed me what you are working with its only fair that I show you what I’m working with.” April then reached down and pulled her tank top over her head. Now it was Jonathon’s turn to stare dumbly as he stared at April’s large breasts in a tight bra. He still couldn’t believe that such a small girl could have such large breasts.
“Well it certainly looks like you like what you see,” April said as she watched Jonathon’s cock throb in anticipation.
“Let me show you the rest now,” April said as she reached behind her to unclasp her bra. Jonathon could only stare as April’s breasts fell out of her bra as she unhooked and let it fall from her chest. Her pendulous breasts sagged slightly from their large size but looked absolutely huge compared to her tiny waist.
“Wow!” was all Jonathon could say as he stared at April’s gorgeous half naked form. He hadn’t even realized that he had reached down to start stroking his dick until he realized that April was watching how he stroked his dick.
“Glad to see that you enjoy the view right now,” April said as she smiled watching Jonathon stroking his cock while staring at her.
“Sorry I didn’t even realize I was doing that,” Jonathon said as he let go of his cock, slightly embarrassed that he had been so openly masturbating to April.
“Hey don’t be embarrassed by that. I actually think its pretty hot watching you masturbate while looking at me but I have something else in mind right now,” April said as she walked over close to Jonathon. She leaned up to kiss him and he had to lean down to kiss her since she was so much shorter than him. As they kissed deeply Jonathon reached up and palmed one of April’s large breasts. He could feel her moan into his mouth as he massaged her large, full breast. They continued kissing for a few moments before April broke away from the kiss and lightly kissed her way down Jonathon’s body before pausing at his cock. April stared at the large throbbing cock in front of her before taking it in her mouth. Jonathon moaned as April started sucking on his large cock. He couldn’t believe how good April was at sucking dick.
He reached down and stroked her long raven black hair as she continued sucking his cock and moaned, “Oh my gosh April you are so good at that. Keep sucking my dick.” April smiled and moaned around Jonathon’s big cock, which only increased his pleasure.
“Oh my this is a big cock. I barely get it in my mouth,” April said as she pulled Jonathon’s cock out of her mouth for a moment. April then started sucking on Jonathon’s big throbbing cock again before pulling it back out of her mouth.
“While I love sucking that big cock of yours I have a much better place to put it,” April said as she stood back up and slid off her tiny shorts along with her panties. She then stood before Jonathon completely naked as he admired her gorgeous naked body.
“So what do you think? Does my naked body meet your approval?” April said to Jonathon as she smiled seeing his stunned expression.
Jonathon stared at April’s amazing naked body, which was more beautiful than he could have imagined before saying, “I always knew you were gorgeous but oh my gosh you look absolutely amazing naked.”
“Well as much as I enjoy having you stare at my naked body I can think of several more fun things we can do together,” April said happily to Jonathon before she hopped onto her bed waiting for him. At first Jonathon was almost too stunned at April’s suggestion to react but once he got back to himself he yanked his shirt off and pulled his shorts the rest of the way off and climbed onto April’s bed with the beautiful girl and began kissing her again. April could feel Jonathon’s large erect cock rubbing against her legs as he made out with her.
Finally she pushed his head away for a moment and said, “Could you eat me out first cause like the rest of my body, besides these big boobs of mine, I’m really small down there and I’ve never been with anyone nearly as big as you before.”
“Sure I can do that for you. I actually really enjoy eating a girl out and trying to make her cum,” Jonathon said to April smiling confidently to himself. He then began kissing his way down April beautiful body. He started kissing down her neck before kissing her along her collarbone. Then he kissed down between the valley of her amazing breasts before coming back and holding up her large breasts and kissing the underside of her boobs. April seemed to enjoy this as her body stiffened up while he kissed the underside of her breasts so he continued kissing them while making his way to her stiff nipples. Once he sucked on one of her hard nipples he knew he had hit a sensitive spot as her whole body reacted as she stiffened beneath him and groaned from pleasure.
Jonathon smiled knowing the pleasure he was giving her and then kissed her other breast in a similar manner to very enjoyable results for April. Once he had finished teasing her large breasts he started kissing his way down her very tight stomach. He was quite impressed with how tight and strong her stomach was and he enjoyed kissing and caressing her torso. April loved what he was doing to her stomach. It was halfway between tickling her and hitting all of her pleasure spots. It was like he was somehow confusing her body about how it should feel but it felt absolutely amazing all the same.
Finally Jonathon got down to his prize between April’s legs. He pushed her legs apart to reveal her pussy to him and he could see her moisture already leaking pretty profusely from her small vagina. Even just looking at her pussy he could see that April hadn’t been lying when she said she was tight. Even with all the pleasure he had been giving her it looked like her pussy had barely opened despite all the juices leaking out of her. He wrapped one of his strong arms around her leg to hold her tight while he kissed along her inner thigh.
This caused April to take in a large gasp of air and say, “Shit you are way tooooo good at teasing a girl but enough teasing now I want to feel the tongue of yours inside of me now.” Jonathon looked up at April’s beautiful face and smiled at her again before kissing her leg one final time. He then dived between April’s legs kissing the lips of her pussy before bringing his hands up to spread her open a bit more. Once he opened her pussy more he was surprised how much wetness leaked out of her. He immediately tried to lick up all of her leaking wetness causing April to squirm against his arms holding her down and she was moaning much louder. Jonathon continued his tongue assault on April’s pussy trying to catch all of her leaking wetness in his mouth. He had to admit that while he didn’t always enjoy the taste of eating women out, April actually tasted really good and he just wanted to get more of her sweet juices. April was moaning so loud now and she was holding Jonathon’s head between her legs while her other hand groped one of her large heavy breasts.
Finally she realized she couldn’t take anymore and groaned very loud, “Oooohhhhh my gossssssh Jonathon! Don’t stooooop! I'mmmmm soooooooo close!” Jonathon realized that it was time to finish April off and he moved his tongue higher making contact with her clit. He then worked at massaging her clit with his tongue and this made April explode.
“Ohhhhhh Shitttttttt!” April practically screamed, though Jonathon didn’t hear much of her orgasmic scream because she clamped her legs around his head during her orgasm. Jonathon could feel her legs shaking against his head as she rode through her orgasm. Finally it was too much for April and she spread her legs pulling Jonathon’s head away from her over stimulated pussy. She dragged his head back up to hers so she could kiss him again not even giving him an opportunity to take a breath. After kissing April for a bit Jonathon broke from the kiss to catch his breath.
April moaned beneath him and held his naked body tight saying, “Holy shit I’ve never cum so hard. You are really good with your tongue.”
Jonathon smiled down at April and said, “Well are you ready to feel something even better now?” April looked down between her legs where Jonathon’s large cock was standing tall just inches from her very wet pussy. She then looked back up at Jonathon and nodded yes. Jonathon reached between them and lined his hard cock up with her pussy and rubbed the fat head of his cock against her moist pussy lips. April moaned feeling Jonathon’s cock rub against her pussy. Then Jonathon tried to push his cock inside of April but her pussy would hardly open to accept his large invader. He pulled back and then lined up again and was finally able to get the head of his cock inside of April’s very tight pussy.
“Oh my gosh you weren’t kidding when you said you were tight babe. You have a really small pussy,” Jonathon moaned as he felt April’s snug pussy gripping every inch of his very stiff erection. April tensed up as Jonathon’s fat head stretched her pussy open, but as he moved his head along the sensitive entrance to her pussy April felt herself suddenly tense up and she had an orgasm on just the head of Jonathon’s cock.
Jonathon could feel her pussy squeezing the head of his and looked back down at her questioningly, “Did you just have an orgasm just from me penetrating you?” April looked up at him and nodded still having a hard time believing that she had cum just from the head of Jonathon’s penis. Jonathon slowly worked more and more of his cock into April. April was moaning with pain and pleasure at every inch Jonathon pushed inside her little vagina. Finally she felt Jonathon push against more resistance then normal. He pulled back and then pushed past the resistance and April realized that he had just pushed deeper inside of her than any guy before and when she looked down she could tell that he still had more of his cock to push inside of her.
“Holy shit, you have a fucking huge cock Jonathon. I feel like I’m losing my virginity all over again,” April moaned as she scratched her nails along Jonathon’s back.
Jonathon smiled back down at April and said, “While I appreciate the compliment babe I can’t possibly be that big to you even if you do have a really small pussy.”
April looked back at him and said, “I’m not just trying to build you up. From what I saw earlier you look like you are at least two inches longer than any guy I’ve ever been with and ahhhh you are definitely a lot thicker than any guy I’ve been with. I’ve never felt a guy so deeeep insiiide off meeeee!” April breathlessly moaned the last part as she had another orgasm on Jonathon’s dick as he finally hit the back of her pussy. Jonathon had to hold tight to April’s shaking body as she came really hard on his cock. He couldn’t believe how tight she was squeezing his dick. He especially enjoyed feeling the back of her pussy grabbing onto the head of his dick. It took so much of his willpower to hold off blowing his load inside of the beautiful orgasming girl beneath him.
Finally April seemed to relax a bit and he looked back down at her saying, “Oh my gosh girl not only do you have a really tight pussy but it must be very sensitive too cause I’ve never had a girl cum so quickly on me much less cum twice.”
April smiled as she tried to catch her breath and said, “I don’t normally cum this much so quickly but your big dick just feels really good inside of me. But don’t stop fucking me now cause I want to cum a few more times on this huge dick.” She then reached up and grabbed Jonathon’s head to make out with him while he slowly started thrusting his cock in and out of her small pussy. April moaned into the kiss as she felt Jonathon’s fat cock start moving inside of her pussy again. Jonathon could feel April’s pussy massaging his cock as he was sliding in and out of her and he knew he would be able to hold back from her clenching pussy for very long and he wanted to enjoy this. He continued kissing April while he brought one of his hands up to caress one of her heavy breasts.
As he started caressing her breasts he felt April moan into his mouth and he started thrusting harder into her tight pussy as she adjusted to his size. All the sudden he felt her pussy grip down on his penis again as she had another orgasm. She basically screamed into his mouth from their kiss and once again he gripped her waist tightly with his arm to just try and hold her steady for a bit as she shook from her orgasm.
“Damn April you are a sexy little orgasming firecracker,” Jonathon said to April laughing at her dazed look as she tried to recover from her orgasm, but as soon as her pussy had relaxed around Jonathon’s cock he had started thrusting inside of her again. April had barely recovered from her last orgasm before she started having another orgasm. She wrapped both her legs and arms around Jonathon’s body so that he could barely move and was forced to stop moving his cock inside of her.
“Oh my, gosh I can’t believe you are making me cum so much Jonathon but please just let me catch my breath for a moment,” April said to Jonathon in between deep breaths as she tried to recover from her quick multiple orgasms. Jonathon tried to remain still with his cock buried deep inside of April’s tight pussy. He continued groping her big breasts as the final spasms of her orgasm continued gripping his dick. He then leaned down to kiss and licks one of her large breasts while he groped the other.
“Ohhhh that feels so good,” April, moaned as he resumed his thrusting.
“Don’t stoooppppp! Ohhhhh don’t stooooppppp! I'mmmmm soooooo clooooose,” April screamed as she came on his cock again. She tried to wrap her arms and legs tightly around Jonathon again to stop his thrusting but he was having none of it this time cause he could feel himself getting close to cumming as well.
“Ohhhh April I can’t stoooopppp I'mmmm gettttting sooooo close. Do you want me to pull out?” Jonathon asked realizing just in time that he wasn’t sure if it was okay to cum inside of April.
April grabbed a hold of him and said, “Don’t you dare pull that big cock out of me. I want to feel you shooting all of your cum inside of me.” That was all Jonathon needed to hear and he made one last deep thrust inside of April and released himself. April could feel his fat cock pulse and then she could feel the cum as Jonathon shoot his load against the back of her pussy. Feeling his big, fat cock ejaculating inside of her was too much for April and she felt herself orgasming again as she wrapped her body around Jonathon. Once he felt April’s pussy squeezing the cum out of his ejaculating penis Jonathon reached up to grab one of April’s big, heavy tits and held on for dear life. They both continued experiencing their orgasms until Jonathon couldn’t take it anymore and collapsed on top of April. She barely noticed this though as she was too deep into her pleasure.
Finally they were both done and able to relax as they tried to catch their breath from the highs of their intense orgasms. Jonathon started to slide his cock out of April but feeling her tight pussy still squeezing his sensitive prick as he removed it from her hot body was almost too much for him. April could feel Jonathon’s cock sliding along her sensitive pussy walls as he pulled out from her. Even though he was shrinking after his orgasm his cock still felt very big inside of her and April could have sworn she had another orgasm while he was pulling out but with all the pleasure overload that she had just experienced she couldn’t be sure. Finally Jonathon was able to pull out of April and relaxed on the bed beside him.
She leaned over and kissed him again before saying, “Oh my gosh that was amazing and we will definitely have to do that again.”
“You don’t have to tell me twice,” Jonathon said still trying to catch his breath beside April, “But first I’m going to have to catch my breath so I can walk again.”
April laughed at him and said, “You walk again. Please I’m not going to be able to walk again for a week after having that tree trunk you call a cock shoved inside of me so many times. I still can’t believe how many times you made me cum but that was amazing.” Jonathon leaned over and began making out with April again while reaching one hand down to caress one of her big beautiful breasts.
April moaned into his mouth from his groping hand on her breast before breaking the kiss to say, “Now don’t start something you can’t finish again.” Jonathon smiled at April before leaning down to suck on her other breast and April noticed that he was stroking his once again hard cock.
“Oh my gosh how are you hard again? It felt like you shoot a galleon of cum inside of me just a minute ago.”
Jonathon looked back up at April saying, “It probably would have been even more cum if I hadn’t masturbated while thinking about you in my room before I came here.” April was at first taken back by this statement but then realized she was actually kind of turned on knowing that Jonathon had masturbated himself to orgasm while thinking about her. Without even realizing it she brought her hand down to her still sensitive pussy and started playing with herself as she watched Jonathon stroke his hard cock. Her pussy was still very sensitive from all of her previous orgasms and she knew she could probably make herself cum again.
Just as she was getting close to cumming she felt Jonathon grab her hand. She was at first disappointed that he wasn’t letting her cum but then she realized he was replacing her hand with his own. She moaned from the pleasure of having Jonathon suck on one of her sensitive breasts while he groped the other one and fingered her to a quickly approaching orgasm. She didn’t want to leave him high and dry so she brought the hand that hand been inside her pussy over and began to stroke his once again rock hard cock. April tried to concentrate on stroking Jonathon’s cock but she was losing all control as she approached another orgasm. Finally it broke and she squeezed Jonathon’s cock hard as she orgasmed again on his penetrating fingers. Once she was done with her orgasm she relaxed on the bed and realized that her hand was still wrapped around Jonathon’s cock she started stroking his cock again determined to get him off one last time after all the orgasms he had given her. With the way his cock was pulsing in her hand she could tell that it wouldn’t take long for him to cum again.
Jonathon confirmed this saying, “Oh my gosh that feels so goooood! My cock is still soooooo sensitive from being inside of your squeezing pussy. I’m getting soooooo close!” Finally Jonathon reached down and replaced April’s hand with his own stroking his cock quickly while he mounted April’s tiny body. From all the times she had noticed him starting at her big tits April knew exactly what he wanted.
April cupped her tits to display them for Jonathon and said, “Come on Jonathon cum for me again. Spray that big load all over these tits. I know you want to cum all over my big tits.” This was too much for Jonathon and his body lurched and he started blasting cum all over April’s tits. He came for so long and by the time he was done April’s breasts and chest were covered in his semen. Once Jonathon let go of his cock to relax April leaned up and took the big head of his over-stimulated dick in her mouth and sucked on it. Jonathon groaned as he shot the last remaining drop of cum he had into April’s mouth before pushing her head away. He then plopped down on the bed beside April and relaxed as he tried to catch his breath.
April leaned over to kiss him again and said, “Well I guess after that you are too tired to walk back to your dorm room so you can stay here for the night.”
Jonathon turned to look at her and said, “I don’t even think I could walk to your doorway right now much less to my dorm room, so I’m content as can be to stay right here all night.”
April leaned down to kiss his sweaty forehead before getting up saying, “Well right now I need a shower to wash off the galleon of jizz dripping off my tits but once I’m done in the shower I’m going to come back here and snuggle with you and your big cock all night.” April then hopped up from the bed to head to the shower. Jonathon watched her sexy ass sway as she grabbed her towel before heading to the shower. It just so happened that April’s bed looked directly into her bathroom and looked right at the shower. She decided to have some more fun with Jonathon as she didn’t even close the bathroom door and left the shower wide open. As he watched her ass sway while she walked into the bathroom Jonathon noticed that April wasn’t going to close the door. He was only too happy to watch the show as she rinsed his jizz off of her glorious breasts. April discretely looked over and noticed Jonathon was watching her in the shower. Even though she knew he was exhausted from all of his previous orgasms she couldn’t help but notice that his big cock seemed to be getting hard again. Well this relationship seems like it’s going to be a lot of fun, she thought to herself as she rinsed Jonathon’s cum off of her breasts.
by zachattack163 for Literotica
-
Finding the Ultimate Trophy Wife.
by Sustainer. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
No matter what they may admit to, every man desires to have an obedient, submissive, beautiful trophy wife. Conversely, every woman secretly desires to be a perfect, subservient possession who is adored and cared for, objectified and kept captive while provided firm direction and absolved of all guilt surrounding sexual latitude- since her sexual conduct is no longer her choice, but rather, her solemn and sacred marriage duty. Every man wants this. Every woman secretly longs for this.
Through luck and industry, I have become a wealthy man. This alone is infinitely attractive to women. No matter what they may claim or espouse, how much they assert their feminism or independence, a woman desires a wealthy man to provide for them and offer financial security. Other than my wealth, and my sexual appetite, I am an utterly unremarkable man. Some women, more than you may imagine, are willing to exchange their full sexual servitude in for financial security and social status. My wife is such a woman.I found her in a gentleman’s club. An upscale topless club where young women danced on stage in lingerie and revealing costumes, performing exotic dance routines for assembled clients while revealing their breasts and stripping to a G-string. Following their performance, the young girls would circulate among the patrons, making small talk and soliciting private lap dances in a more private setting in the back rooms of the club for large tips.
This was the perfect resource to find what I was looking for. Firstly, it acted as a kind of living catalog. Without the absurd constraints and antiquated conventions of “dating”, I could quickly review a large number of potential trophy wives before beginning the indoctrination into my marriage and trophy wife training and optimization program.
I am a businessman, and as such, I admire efficiency and a well-run process. In advance of my trophy wife assessment and selection I consulted with a friend who is a marriage counselor and a behavioral psychologist. He holds a Ph.D. in training psychology. After describing my objectives to him in obtaining the ideal trophy wife, he and I worked together closely under contract for months to create an optimal, scientifically configured, trophy wife selection, indoctrination and training program. This included an ongoing maintenance and administration routine for my eventual trophy wife. Once our perfect trophy wife curriculum was developed, I simply went to various upscale gentleman’s clubs to locate the very best trophy wife to my specific tastes and purposes.
She must have brown hair and brown eyes. Round cheeks and a full face with a round nose. Preferably European in heritage.
While her figure must fall within very specific parameters for hip measurement, leg length, buttocks shape, overall height and weight, her breast size and shape are not critical at intake since modern breast augmentation surgery means that any girl can have any breasts.
Perfect breasts exactly to my liking would be an add-on at a specific phase of the acquisition and indoctrination process. In fact, consultation with the cosmetic surgeon who was already contracted to perform my prospective trophy wife’s optimization had given me specific guidelines to look for in shopping for the right candidate. It was best to start with a young girl, 18-20, who was a 32 or 34 B cup bra size. This would be the perfect platform for creating a large, firm, high-breasted girl who would be a tailor-made 32-34DD cup after upgrade. After her work was completed, she would have large, firm, high breasts with dark, upturned nipples atop big areolae that puffed out from her tits in a constant state of erection and apparent arousal.
Her hips should be full, her buttocks round, firm and elevated, her waist trim and narrow, tapering down from her curvy, reproductive hips. Her legs should be moderately long with adequately full, not too-skinny calves and healthy, firm thighs since stockings are a particular fetish of mine, among many others. The perfect selection would be free of tattoos and, in the best of worlds, have nipples that were already large and dark in color, symmetrical and outsized to her breast size so they would scale up nicely to her new, much larger breasts. Puffy nipples are the most desirable, but if all other pre-existing physical factors are excellent, my cosmetic surgeon told me about a procedure whereby nipples and areolae could be enlarged, darkened and made to protrude more to my liking. I personally inspected a young girl he had performed the puffy-nipple enhancement procedure on, and the results were remarkable.
Once my selection criteria, recruiting and indoctrination processes were finalized, I went out looking.
After several enjoyable weeks of shopping at local gentleman’s clubs there was an epiphany. A young girl, 5'3" tall, long, brown hair, enormous brown eyes, swaying hips, round buttocks and the most beautiful face and button nose I had ever seen, sat in my lap and asked if I wanted a dance. It was impossible to refuse. I suspected immediately that I had found my quarry.
She danced for me as I reclined in a lounge chair in a private room, swaying in the shadowy light to soft music, then straddling my lap, stripping off her sheer, lacy bra, grabbing my hands and placing them directly on her breasts. Then she began to gyrate on my swelling erection, clad only in a little, shiny black thong panty. She leaned forward, pressing her tits to me, and whispered in my ear, “Back here you can do almost anything you want. $100 a song Sir.”
I felt her natural tits, and they were quite nice, likely a large “B” or “C” cup. An excellent starting point. Her hips were full and girlish, her buttocks spectacular and round, the skin smooth and even in tone from what I could see in this light. Her lips were large and I felt them on my neck when I leaned forward. Somewhat unusual for an exotic dancer to kiss a client on the neck. Her arms and legs were beautiful, her overall figure full and round. And that hair, my God, that beautiful mane of cascading, natural brown hair. Luxurious.
The gentle grinding of her thin thong panty crotch on my erect cock inside my pants had me soaked in precum. After three songs, I grabbed her firmly beneath the arms and moved her slightly away from me. She had a slightly surprised expression, then smiled, “Enough?” she asked.
“I have a proposition for you, young lady. Would you be willing to meet outside this club for dinner, for, perhaps, two or three hours? It would only be dinner and conversation, I assure you, in a public place. Nothing to risk. Everything to gain.”
She made an overly quizzical expression.
“Oh. A proposition? Ah. You know we aren’t supposed to be doing that.”
“Five thousand dollars for dinner young lady. And I buy your outfit for the night. No funny business. No sex. Nothing weird. You and I, dinner in a nice restaurant and a few hours of conversation. That’s all. No risk. All reward. What do you say?”
“Um. Sounds nice. Possibly. Maybe…” She cooed. She circled her thong-covered hips one more time on my lap, pressing down on my hard cock inside my pants extra hard.
“You buy one more dance, and I’ll think about it. But I need to know your real name. I’m going to check you out online before I decide. In the meantime, are your pants still getting tighter… and wetter? I’m soaked. My panties are almost soaked through. I’m going to have to go back and change after I’m done with you.”
In Part 2, I make a unique proposal to the young lady
“I am looking for a wife who will perform any and all sex acts with proficiency and enthusiasm at my command. This includes sharing and group sex, bondage, exhibitionism, oral, vaginal and anal sex along with other activities such as performing and appearing in pornographic videos and photographs for public distribution. In return for this arrangement, my wife will live in opulence and receive a generous stipend, along with other material benefits. After a systematic and exhaustive search for the best candidate to be my obedient, entirely promiscuous wife, you are my choice young lady.”
This is what I would tell her tonight at dinner. In addition to a sumptuous dinner in a beautiful restaurant, this would be the offer on the table. It took some time, but the young girl I had found and selected agreed to my dinner invitation.
Knowing that we act how we dress, I had provided her wardrobe for the night: a simple but elegant, snug-fitting black dress with a low neckline, a Frederick’s of Hollywood Exxtreme Cleavage add-2 cup size push-up bra in black satin, a very small, sheer, black G-string panty, nude stay-up thigh-highs and delicate black, strappy, open-toe heels. There was also an elegant pearl necklace and earrings in the ensemble I provided to her. It was a simple outfit, but one that highly sexualized her in an elegant way. To complete her outfit, I included a crystal vial of Yves Saint Laurent Black Opium perfume, because no ensemble is complete without a treat for all of the senses- sight, touch, and smell. She received her wardrobe by courier two days before our dinner date.
Dinner would be at a friend of mine’s restaurant, a five-star place on the river downtown. I reserved the best table and paid the restaurant in advance to remove the two tables closest to us so we could speak candidly without being overheard.
My new little whore was a vision when she stepped out of her Uber. She had cleaned up incredibly well, and the young lady put obvious effort into her appearance for our dinner meeting tonight. That was a promising sign.
Her hair was in loose curls, cascading down her back in a bouncy mane of luxurious brunette. Her make-up was without flaw, understated and elegant. Her lipstick suggested a hint of drama, but was not too apparent. The pearls draped perfectly from her neck to her décolletage, and the little earrings added a well-coordinated finish to her beautiful presentation.
I judged her sizes well. Her firm breasts heaved at the top of the snug, plunging little black dress. The black, add 2-cup-size 34C push-up bra I sent her looked opulent under this dress. Her delicious young cleavage was swollen, soft, round and smooth, bulging up and out of her neckline. I’m sure that tiny, snug little black sheer thong panty was just barely there underneath her dress and above her nude thigh-highs. As a dancer, she was no-doubt waxed smooth down there. This, of course, would remain my ongoing requirement, one of many to come.
She looked absolutely magnificent. Better than I had hoped. She was beginning to seem even more like a fine candidate for a wife.
I held the door, she stepped through. I couldn’t help but notice her pretty little buttocks under the snug, little black dress. It was petite, high, protruding and firm. There was a noticeable sway to her alluring walk. Not a hint of panty line because of the little G-string I sent her. The satiny black fabric of the dress seemed to glide just slightly over her smooth, mostly nude skin underneath. She handled the high heels well for a young girl, no doubt a skill acquired in her profession. Good. Very promising.
The hostess directed us to my table. My little candidate had the poise to stand politely while I pulled her chair out for her to be seated. This was an excellent sign. It meant she was somehow refined. How a little 18-year old topless dancer learned this poise, I had no idea, but it boded well. We sat near the huge window overlooking the river. Best seat in the restaurant. Most private too.
“I hope you enjoy our dinner my dear, and our conversation. You are truly a vision tonight. You look magnificent. Everything fit well, I trust?”
“It did. Not sure how you figured out my sizes so well, but even the shoes, and the other things… They all fit perfectly. Thank you. Ah, do I get to…”
“Keep them?” I returned.
“Yes. Am I supposed to keep all this?”
“These items are yours young lady, for accepting my humble invitation. I appreciate it very much. It’s a delight to be here with you. Truly. You look so beautiful. No one could make this ensemble look as alluring, and my tastes are very discriminating. Actually, you are much more beautiful here, tonight, than at your workplace. That says a lot.”
She sat quietly for a moment, glanced down, then seemed to summon some resolve and looked up at me.
“Thank you.”
There was a noticeable lean forward in her posture suddenly. The waiter appeared at just that instant, introduced himself, took drink orders and left a list of appetizers to start the evening. His arrival quelled whatever it was she had leaned forward to ask.
He stepped away. She began.
“What is this about? I mean, why did you ask me out?”
She was right to the point. Admirable. Suggests that perhaps others had dealt with her less than honestly.
“I want to make a proposition to you. It is a significant one, and I wager it will take some time on your part to fully consider it, as well such a proposition should. Along with my proposition comes a plan. And a proposal. Literally.”
She remained seated upright, but now looking at me with very wide, very brown, eyes.
“I’m interested in recruiting a wife.”
Silence hung in the air. Her posture frozen. Continuing to fix her wide eyes on me. I calmly reached for my water glass and sipped some Perrier. Let the comment hang in the now-heavy air.
She reached for her glass, likely in awkward mimicry but also, I wager, because her mouth was suddenly dry.
“I’m sorry My Dear. Let me explain further. I’m a busy, and systematic man. People say that I am very focused. I say that is normal, and all else is abnormal. When I set about a project, I make a deliberate plan. And I make lofty goals. Excellence in everything I do. Simplicity in my plans. And always, strict honesty and openness. Some people find this awkward.”
I fixed my look on her, not glaring, but looking into her wide, brown eyes with sincerity.
“Young lady, you are perfection. You are beautiful. Beautiful beyond description, and this is a magnificent gift. You are poised. I don’t know how you’ve acquired this quality, but it is rare today. Especially for a young lady. In only the last fifteen minutes since our arrival tonight I’ve observed that in you. The way you stepped out of the car when you arrived. You let me open the door to the restaurant for you. Waited for me to do it. You stood politely and in a dignified manner while I pulled your chair out for you. I’m not sure where you learned these things, but they are valuable to me. Precious even. As valuable as your appearance, which, as I’ve said, is absolutely opulent.”
She appeared to ease somewhat. Soften. But a learned cynicism and caution remained. I could see that.
“So, I am looking for a wife. A beautiful, poised, submissive sexual servant wife. A devoted, capable and willing young lady to join me in life’s finer things. Travel. Entertainment. And especially, sexual activities, a priority of mine. I’m interested in nearly every sexual activity. And I’d like you to join me in them if you find the terms of my proposal, and of course, myself, acceptable and to your agreement.”
Her silence remained. She seemed frozen, taking all this in. I had expected that, so I decided to divert for a few moments and return the conversation to that of a simple dinner date.
“But, enough of this business and life talk. Let’s table my offer for now and simply enjoy the evening and try to get to know each other a little. That is, of course, the first step My Dear, and I am very thorough.”
We placed an order for appetizers and drinks. Neither of us drank alcohol, another good sign. She appeared to relax some as the first course arrived and the conversation lightened.
She began dancing at 18. Was going to turn 19 in six weeks. I noted her impending birthday. She revealed little, but ask many questions. Some were remarkably matrimonial, which was a good sign. She asked me about how I made a living. When the expanse of my ventures became apparent, she did well to not appear overly impressed, as though it was common to her.
“Have you ever been married?” She asked.
I told her I had been too busy building my businesses. I told her I never felt I was in a position to make an offer like I was proposing now, and that I knew it would be extraordinary to find a girl to agree to my terms without significant incentives. The conversation lapsed back to my offer.
“Listen young lady, I know my offer is incredibly forward, very presumptuous- at least now it is, and you have almost no reason to take it seriously. I realize this, and I respect any cynicism. It is well founded in today’s world.”
She fumbled with a piece of shrimp on her plate, licked her beautifully polished finger, swigged some Perrier, and kept her huge, brown eyes on me as I spoke.
“But, you must acknowledge the practicality of my offer. Consider the alternatives, in your future, your life. And, I intend to prove to you that my offer is authentic and trustworthy before you should even offer a response.”
Silence from her. She dabbed the corner of her mouth with the napkin from her lap. For an eighteen-year-old girl, she was accomplished at keeping her cool, holding her cards close.
“This is a lot to consider young lady. Allow me to make an interim suggestion. Think about my offer for a few days. If you would like to explore it further, completely without commitment or obligation, then join me on a holiday. Perhaps we can visit Thailand, a favorite of mine. Or, Sri Lanka. I know of a beautiful resort there with over-water bungalows. It’s up to you. Perhaps you’d enjoy a week in Nice, France. Another favorite of mine. At the Hotel Negresco along the Promenade des Anglais. I know beautiful cafés there. If you love coffee, you’ll love the breakfasts. And the bakeries.”
The waiter returned with dinner menus.
“Consider my offer during this upcoming week young lady, and let’s enjoy our dinner. We have plenty of time to discuss the specifics. For tonight, let’s just enjoy each other’s company, my friend’s wonderful dining and a beautiful evening, made all the more beautiful by you.”
by Sustainer for Literotica
.
-
Mom's Hot Friend, Rachel Beautiful mature woman Joins Our Family Vacation on the beach.
By Stonemarten. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
At the time of this story, I was about 30 years old and still near the peak of my virility; I had recently broken-up from a long-term relationship and feeling a little bruised by the experience, though I never felt lonely, as I've always had good mates around me, both male and female.
My mum used to take short holidays out-of-season at a quiet beach resort in Spain and as my dad was constantly working, she often used to share her apartment with Aunty
Rachel. Rachel wasn't really my Aunty, but a very close friend of my mother's youth. I was told she was very close to us when I was a baby, and that's when she accepted the honorary title of Aunty, by my parents. She'd married and moved away, but a couple years ago she was divorced. She never had children, so she renewed her connection with mum and the nickname "Aunty" seemed about right.
Mum and Aunty were always very close, but I had almost no familiarity with her. She was a fine looking, mature woman in her late fifties and kept very fit and healthy for her age. She had mid-brown hair, which lightened a little in the sun and slight crows-feet around the eyes, for she was always sunning herself, giving her a lovely overall tan. Rachel was not slim, not fat, but curvaceous, with large boobs (I'd say D Cup) and a flattish tummy, a good sized bum with only a hint of cellulite; she went to the gym regularly and was in good shape for her age.
Because mum knew I was a little down in the dumps, she asked whether I wished to join her and Rachel for a few days relaxing in the sunshine, eating some healthy Mediterranean food and swimming in the warm sea; not a regular prospect for me when living in Scotland!
Up to then, I hadn't spent much time with Rachel, as I lived a long way from my parents since leaving for uni. My folks lived in the South of England. When I had met 'Aunty' while visiting my folks, she had always seemed very vivacious and friendly and I did like the look of her, having a bit of a penchant for mature women.
Their little Riviera apartment was on the first floor of a well-kept, but almost deserted block, quite up-market, as the unit had three large bedrooms all on-suite. We each had our own room and space, a cozy arrangement, where we could come and go doing our own thing. My mum, who was a bit of an amateur artist, was off painting really good watercolor paintings; Rachel liked to read books and generally relax in the sunshine, whilst I went off early morning nature and bird-watching, which has always been my special thing (love-making excluded).
A Stroll On The BeachLate one afternoon, mum was due to drive to a local beauty spot to paint a sunset and suggested that Rachel and I should perhaps go for a wander along the beach, as the weather was lovely. Just then Rachel strolled into the living room in a skimpy bikini, revealing her lush cleavage and deeply tanned body.
How could I say 'no'?
We set out together heading westwards along the wide sandy beach, which was almost deserted, except for the odd dog walker. Rachel was dressed in a yellow and white striped bikini with her bottom half wrapped in a light blue sarong. I was wearing t-shirt and swimming shorts. We walked slowly besides each other chatting away warmed by the sun. At one stage, Rachel took my hand and so we strolled hand-in-hand like a couple, but this wasn't a surprise to me as she was naturally an affectionate person. She took genuine interest in my life and preferences, even asking about my sex life and preferences?
She treated me as a peer, not as a nephew.
When I told her my recent relationship lacked any variety, she gasped; "She wouldn't even let you eat her?" Did she blow you?
"No, and no." I said.
It was getting hot, so Rachel undid her sarong, so looking down at her bottom, I thought I'd compliment her by saying: "wow, even your ass is tanned brown;" I said, while pulling down my own swim shorts at the back to show her my somewhat paler backside. She smiled graciously at my compliment.
"It's not just my ass that's brown" she said, reaching back to undo her bikini top and letting loose her large, tanned boobs. They were fully-bronzed indeed, sagging slightly of course, but otherwise perfect, with lovely dark brown nipples. "Take your shorts and t-shirt off" she said: "there's no-one around and you could do with getting some sun on your whiter bits". Amazingly, her confidence rubbed off on me and I took off my shirt and pulled my shorts off, becoming totally naked beside her. She put my garments in her beach bag, along with her sarong. My body was in good shape in those days though with a flat stomach and muscles defined from martial arts and the gym.
How the hell did I muster up such confidence?
So there we were, strolling along hand-in-hand with the only scrap of clothing between the two of us being Rachel's little bikini bottom. Rachel looked amazing and the sway of her hips as she moved caused a slight tumescence in my prick which she couldn't help but notice, as it swung a little from side to side. A couple moments later it was clubbing my thighs in a rhythm set by my walking pace.
All of a sudden, she dropped her hand from mine and reached over instead to grasp my swaying cock in her hand. "Your poor cock is getting knocked around. Such a shame to see such a beautiful phallus being treated so." She said as she led me along at a slower pace.
This pleasant surprise immediately had my cock swelling and hardened to a long, thick erection, which she began stroking up and down slowly, whilst sporting a wide smile and wicked glint in her eyes, "what a lovely big boy" she exclaimed.
A little way ahead of us was a small break between the sand dunes and an amused Rachel led me towards this gap, pulling me behind her by the cock in a rather comical manner. I said nothing but anticipated anything could happen next.
When we were hidden from view, she released me and spread-out her sarong on the sand. She then took me by the cock and guided me down, kneeling next to where she stood, then pushing me down onto my back in front of her. Dropping onto her knees between my thighs, she leaned her head down towards my rampant cock and placed the engorged pink head into her luscious mouth. Grabbing the shaft and wanking it, she licked and sucked my cock head and down to my balls, causing me to moan and shudder with pleasure; Rachel also gave out little moans, clearly enjoying the effect on me.
After a few exquisite minutes, Rachel stood-up and quickly shed her bikini bottoms, moving forward to straddle my firm manhood that she placed between her spreading thighs. Rubbing its head for a few seconds against her moist labia, she eased down slowly to accommodate the thick shaft. Rachel's moist cunt may not have been the tightest, but it was certainly the hottest and wettest I'd ever felt, it was amazing and she could firmly grip me tightly. It took all my will-power not to ejaculate into her right there and then. Fortuitously for my ego, it was this lovely older lady that came first, as even after the first couple of pumps, Rachel was contorting forward and whimpering loudly as she convulsed over and over in a massive orgasm, gushing juices and clamping onto my thick shaft.
Rachel's soft, brown tits bounced up and down gloriously as she rode me, pumping up and down on my swollen cock, as we both moaned and groaned in unison. I reached-up to grab and squeeze them, flicking my thumbs over her erect nipples as I did so; within seconds this had the desired effect and Rachel spasmed and pitched with the second of her mighty orgasms, which seemed to go on and on, her face contorted and mouth wide open. After a minute or so of further humping, Rachel rose up a little and I pushed her gently sideways onto her back.
Straddling between her wide open legs, my head descended towards her womanhood, my tongue lapping at her engorged lips and clitoris like a cat at the cream; a few seconds of this had Rachel bucking and cumming again, grasping her tits and nipples and arching her back; I carried-on licking for a good five minutes as she gasped and sighed.
My rampant cock was straining to return to its hot, wet home, so I moved up and over Rachel, giving her breasts deserved attention with my gaping mouth, before kissing and snogging this beautiful Milf, with our nether organs rubbing against each other. We were so ready for the finale with my favorite love-making position, the missionary. Grabbing my cock by the shaft, I pushed up into her soaking cunt and then plunged with abandon into her lovely body. Over and over I thrust into her, bum bouncing up and down obscenely, cock rodding in and out like a lubricated piston. We were both groaning at the pleasure of it and the pressure was building and building in my sperm-laden balls.
Soon I could take it no longer, the site of this beautiful older woman writhing beneath me and the rhythmic squeezing of her cunt on my cock made me explode - jets of warm semen shot from my balls in white spurts through my pulsing shaft, splashing into the intimate depths of the gorgeous Rachel, as she screamed in mutual orgasm at the prize she had won by servicing this rampant young male.
After kissing, cuddling and cleaning ourselves up, we set-off back down the beach holding hands as the sun was setting behind us, a little sheepish, as we didn't want mum to find-out what we had done. What was certain though, was that there was no way my lovely mature Rachel would be escaping my lusty clutches at least once again before I left for the UK in a few days' time.
Fun times in the shower with amazing older woman.Following our illicit encounter on the beach, I only had a couple of days remaining of my holiday in Spain and was desperate to get to grips with Aunty Rachel at least once more before I left.
Mum seemed to notice a change of atmosphere between myself and Rachel on the occasions when the three of us were socialising together.. I never seemed to have a chance to be alone with her, as mum was always around, purposely or not.
On the last day before I was due to fly back to the UK, I resigned myself to not having another sexy encounter with the gorgeous lady. After lunch together, mum took Rachel out shopping and I went to sunbathe on a lounger and swim in the pool.
Later in the afternoon, I went to the apartment to have a shower and to wash off the chlorine. It was a good sized shower and the shower-head was one of those large modern ones that makes you feel like you're standing in a tropical rainstorm. Needless to say, a lot of steam rose-up which fogged-up the place.
Soon I was aware that someone had entered the bathroom, but I couldn't see clearly through the steamed-up glass. A manicured hand slid open the glass door to reveal the fully nude, tanned glory of the lovely Rachel.
She stepped into the shower and I pulled her gently towards my slippery body, as the warm water cascaded upon us. We immediately started to kiss passionately and my soapy hands stroked and fondled her wonderful curves. Hers in turn ran-up and down my firm, muscular frame. My cock was quickly at full mast, poking rudely against her belly. One of her hands reached down to grasp the thick shaft, wanking it back and forth, causing the bulbous head to roll-in and out of the foreskin; within seconds this had me moaning with pleasure. Her other hand began to cup and soap my sperm laden balls making pre-cum ooze as a result of her double attention.
My hands were upon her large, soft boobs, fondling and gently tweaking the lovely brown nipples into rising peaks. I leaned my head down to suckle them, one and then the other. Moving my right hand down between her legs, I ran my fingers up and down her swollen labia and over her little love button, then into her warm, moist cunt. Rachel gasped, delightfully surprised at the expert fingering of such a fine young man.
We carried-on frigging each other, our tongues entwining deliciously in the French manner, groaning and mewing. Rachel's mouth suddenly gaped wide in a high-pitched howl as the spasms of orgasm overwhelmed her, love-hole clamping in pulses on my fingers and soaking them with juices.
I was sure our secret was now discovered. The whole building had to have heard Rachel's orgasm.
She noticed my concern and simply said; "It'll take her at least another 30 minutes to get back here.When we left the shower, we were clean in one way for sure, but very dirty in another, as Rachel leaned over me to envelop my stiff cock in her mouth, sucking and butterfly licking its sensitive head. I grabbed a large bath towel and started drying-us down as Rachel's head bobbed back and forth.
Discarding the towel, I followed Rachel into her bedroom admiring her curvy figure, fantastic for a woman now in her midlife. When she turned towards me, I pushed her backwards onto the bed, with my strong body on top of her, opening thighs wide and watching her soft tits bounce up and down.
My cock found her cunt with impeccable aim and eased all the way into her warm moist sheath. Rachel may have been a mature woman, but she was a perfect fit for my youthful prick as I began to piston in and out of her. Smooth bronze legs curled around the back of my thighs, as I pumped over and over again to a chorus of: "oh baby, oh baby, oh baby!"
With the feeling I was about to cum, I built-up the intensity of my thrusts, so that Rachel could sense it and her cries grew louder as she peaked towards her own climax. I was there and with a guttural growl, erupted, spunk shooting and coating her intimate place with torrents of warm white seed. As if on instinct, Rachel's cunt clenched in uncontrollable spasms as she wailed in the throes of her own orgasm.
When mum arrived home sometime later, Rachel and I were in the kitchen drinking wine as if nothing had happened. A conspiratorial grin from Rachel was the only confirmation of our secretive passion.
I flew out of Spain the next morning with a renewed sense of joy. I took the train from London to Edinburgh while having the distinct feeling that it wouldn't be long before I would partake again in the pleasures of Rachel, the gorgeous older woman.
Lovely, mature Rachel heats-up my wee flat in Edinburgh.My heart raced a little faster when I saw the unmistakable, curvy figure of Aunty Rachel coming towards me down the platform of Waverley Station in Edinburgh.
She looked as beautiful as ever as I gathered her up in my arms for a kiss. She was wearing a figure-hugging, light blue dress showing off her ample cleavage, underneath a short, pale yellow jacket and white scarf with blue polka dots. She was looking very summery with her tan, sun-lightened, brown hair and large round sunglasses.
I grabbed her suitcase and held her hand as we headed-up onto Princes Street and then on to Rose Street to a pub for a drink, so she could relax after her long journey from the South of England
The pub was very busy, so we sat cozily next to each other chatting, whilst I drank my pint of Belhaven Best and she sipped her gin and tonic. Her sweet perfume and the proximity of this luscious, mature woman had my cock swelling a little in my trousers, so I leaned over to kiss her full lips, as our thighs rubbed softly together and her hand gently stroked my knee.
After a second round of drinks, I was beginning to feel a bit tipsy and even more horny at the thought of a proper re-acquaintance with this gorgeous creature. We left the pub and took a cab from a nearby taxi-rank for the short journey to my flat in the old city.
On closing the door to my cozy wee place, Rachel put her arms around me for a hug and I pushed her gently up against the wall in the hallway so we could kiss passionately, our hands running hungrily over each other's bodies. My fully engorged prick ground against her luscious mound as we snogged, with Rachel rotating her hips a little to allow maximum contact to her sensitive places, making her moan quietly into my mouth, as our tongues fenced and swirled.
Breaking-off reluctantly and holding Rachel's hand, I gave her a brief tour of my little bachelor pad at which she was suitably impressed. I had set a romantic table for two in the kitchen and started to cook a light stir-fry with sea-food in my wok, as Rachel chatted to me cheerily over a glass or two of Chablis.
Rachel looked even prettier with her eyes sparkling over our candlelight dinner and I felt my seductive banter and boozy, home-made tiramisu was bound to get her in the mood for loving.
After the meal, Rachel disappeared into the bathroom, whilst I sat languishing on my sofa with a little dram. She entered the sitting room wearing my toweling bathrobe. As she stood in front of me with a cheeky smile, she undid the belt and slowly slid the robe off her shoulders to reveal a magnificent sight to any young, horny guy like me.
Rachel was in the finest lingerie, matching ivory silk bra and panties covered with red roses and silk stockings and suspenders of the same creamy color. With her tan and feminine curves, she looked amazing as she gave a sexy little wiggle and turn for my admiration.
I rose to my feet, with a hard cock pressing visibly in my trousers and held her hand above her head as she twirled like in a ballroom dance. Standing back and gazing from her head to her varnished toes with unbridled lust, I gathered her into my arms for a passionate snog. My hands stroked up and down her lovely body and through her hair and she did the same with my manly frame.
We carried-on French kissing and moaning gently as my hands cupped and fondled her large, silk-encased globes, thumb flicking softly over her nipples, causing them to poke-out through the shiny fabric. My other hand strayed between her legs to rub up and down her cunt lips, so that moisture seeped on-to my fingers through the silky material. Rachel moaned and held hard onto me, as her knees buckled at the pleasure flashing through her from my dexterous digits.
I was desperate to shaft this gorgeous, mature woman, so scooped her into my arms and carried her into my bedroom, throwing her onto my king-sized bed. As I was stripping off my clothing, Rachel spread her thighs and ran her graceful fingers up and down the soaking silk of her panties. "I love your strong, young body" she gasped. When I'd stripped off my boxer shorts and my thick, hard cock bounced-out, she couldn't take her eyes off it and placed her hand inside her panties to rub her sensitive clitty with abandon.
I maneuvered my head between her legs and pulled aside her panties to admire her moist cunt, then used the flat of my tongue to lap at her engorged labia. This had Rachel squirming and moaning as she ran her fingers through my hair. Flicking my tongue like a side to side like a lizard on her little bud, whilst fingering her cunt, soon had Rachel arching and spasming in orgasm, squirting some love juice onto my hand and face.
Moving up her lovely body, she had undone her bra, freeing me to fondle those fulsome, tanned boobies and suckle and butterfly flick her long, brown nipples to her evident delight. Her hand reached down to grasp my thick cock, jerking it up and down slowly with elegant fingers.
"I want that big boy inside of me" she pleaded, rising up and guiding my rampant erection towards her silk covered womanhood. Pulling her panties to one side, she slowly impaled herself down onto the thick shaft, gasping as she did so. "Oh, how you fill me, oh I love it" she moaned and shuddered.
Rachel began to ease up and down, soon riding my cock like a desperado, her mouth open wide in ecstasy, as I pumped up into her. Warm love juices and precum mixed and streamed down my pistoning rod, flowing over hairy balls onto the duvet beneath. We were both gasping and groaning in unity, with me so close to exploding and Rachel screaming as she came again, a second huge orgasm pulsing in waves through her gorgeous body.
Turning the panting Rachel onto her back, I lay on top kissing her face and neck, as she recovered from such a powerful climax. The head of my engorged prick was probing lightly at her dripping labia and throbbing clit as we petted lovingly. Soon she was ready for me again and reached down to guide my hard cock towards the entrance of her open cunt, then grasped my firm ass, pushing me all the way deep into her soaking love tunnel.
I began to thrust, slowly at first and then with gathering pace as Rachel's lovely, hot cunt enticed and squeezed my throbbing shaft. She moaned and cried: "Oh God, oh God" as I pumped her harder and harder, grinding on her clitty on the downward stroke to push her towards heights of desire.
Soon, I knew that I could hold out no longer; my aching balls were rising and the pressure within them building to blasting point. In and out, in and out I humped, balls-deep into this beautiful cougar, her wanton body arching upwards to match my thrusts. Then it was there, I was coming, sperm rushing from balls through throbbing shaft, jetting streams of hot white spunk into lovely Rachel's soaking cunt, herself rippling again in orgasm, as if to milk every last spurt of young man's juice into her grasping womb.
We lay in each other's arms, gazing into adoring eyes and kissing fondly as we caught our breath from our loving exertions. We had the whole weekend ahead of us and I knew I would have to summon all my youthful strength and energy to satisfy the unbridled lust of this wonderful older woman.
Rachel was an incredibly orgasmic, mature woman and I believe I brought-out the very best of her sexuality.
By Stonemarten for Literotica
-
Woman on business trip lives a fantasy.
By Silver Sea. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
I was finally settled into my room at the Marriott. The flight was typical, the hotel a hotel. I still wasn't sure if the following week would be of any value. I wrestled with how I could better have argued my case not to attend this conference as I settled onto the bed and opened the paperback I had purchased while waiting for my flight. I probably wouldn't get past the first few pages knowing my travels that day had depleted most of my energy.
Sure enough a few paragraphs in and my eyes got heavy and my mind began to wander. I flipped off the light, set the book on my night table and set my mind free.
Suddenly, without warning, he popped into my mind, as he often does when I am nodding off. My body stirred as this fantasy man entered my mind. I could not now escape him or the story I created and refined with each of his visits. His face flashed into my mind. It wasn't the face of any particular person. It was a blend of faces, models in magazines I had recently flipped through, that cute guy standing on the corner yesterday when I turned right on a red-light, a hunk or two that had approached me at bars in the course of my life. His body I constructed in much the same way; bodies from magazines, the gym, the beach and a portions of a lover or two I had known. It was a dangerous place that place between consciousness and sleep. ...I am already in his arms and floating around the luxurious king size bed with him. He is kissing my partially clad body and caressing the rest. I hold him, kiss him when I can, I feel a stirring throughout my body ...wait is that sensation in my dream or is it my conscious self that is reacting... he always knows where to touch me at the right moments.. my hand is resting next to my breast, just on the other side of my flannel pj's... I move my thumb a little and I feel my nipple respond... as his... my hand cups my... breast and firmly holds onto it... I watch my navel appear as his head moves south along my torso and he leaves trails of moisture where his warm tongue touches me. His chin brushes against the tuft of hair that defines the path he will follow to my desire.
Morning arrived all too quickly. My feet dragged. My visitor had left his telltale stickiness on my thighs. It felt good in some ways, not so good in others. I think it would only have felt better had my visitor been real flesh and blood... and of course still holding me at this very moment. I felt my way around the room. No good music on the radio. It took forever for the water to get warm in the shower. And what should I wear. Business casual I guess. It's always safest until I know how the rest of the conference attendees are dressing.
Ever punctual, there were only a few other people in the room when I arrived. Jim somebody welcomed me and introduced himself as the workshop coordinator. Oh yeah, not really a conference, it was more of a workshop, an education opportunity was how Chuck my boss had referred to it.. I looked around and selected a seat near the middle of the room, but a little closer to the front and on the perimeter so I could easily scan the room if I was bored. To minimize distractions I also put my back to the door so I wouldn't be tempted to follow people with my gaze as they came and went. A coffee and a muffin, a few more arrivals and I sat down where I had dropped my things. The buzz in the room was slowly growing. When someone would sit at my table I would politely nod and continue appearing to be interested in the welcome material we had received. People were chatting about all sorts of nothings as my mind wondered to places elsewhere....work that awaited me at the office... clothes for my son... what is he doing right now???
My mind returned to the conference room quickly. Why? What had brought me back? A brief silence then women chatting. Women almost giggling. I looked at a few woman across the room and noticed their quick glances and peering that bordered on stares. I turned my head following their sight lines. There he was. My visitor. My fantasy man. Well, not exactly, but the closest thing to him I had ever seen. Yeah OK so the looks were there. That's less than half the fantasy. What about the rest? Well, maybe I would find out. But likely not. My mind drifted back to last night, my fantasy visitor and my urges momentarily stirred.
"..you from, Julie?" asked someone seated at my table. Their query snapping me back to reality.
"Pardon me."
"Where are you from?" chimed the voice from across the table.
The typical conference small talk had begun. The people at my table introduced themselves to one another as the room filled. Who remembers anyone's name at these gatherings. There are too many people, too many things to think about and you will never meet any of them again nor will you likely use any of the material presented. What a colossal waste of time, then he caught my eye again... well maybe not.
The host began to speak and welcomed everyone to the workshop. Workshop, conference whatever. Except the emphasis on it being a workshop probably meant there would be breakout sessions and role playing and heaven knows what else. The workshop facilitator was introduced and so began the session. Around the room we went introducing ourselves and where we were from and what we expected to get out of the week would spend together. The only name I remember: Alex. And I'm certain all the other women in the room remember that one too. He spoke softly but with self-assurance. He stood tall and had grace but strength in his movements.
To start things off the facilitator, Sam, had everyone change tables. Each table had number on it and each seat had a number in front of it. Eight tables, eight people at each table, he had us move to the table that matched the seat number we were presently sitting at. He told us we would be with a different group of people each day. I couldn't wait to be at the same table as Alex. But what would I say, what would I do. Would he even notice me.
The first day went by without incident. There were times I thought I caught Alex looking my way, maybe admiring something about me. But nah, there was probably someone else he was looking at, if anyone at all. At the end of the day they reminded everyone to attend the reception afterwards. A chance to meet Alex was my first thought.
Back in my room I prepared for the evening. Just before I headed downstairs I decided to check for phone messages at the office. Bad move. Thirty minutes later and a couple of doused fires and I was finally on my way to the reception. I caught my reflection as I walked past a mirror on the way out of my room. I stopped and looked again. "Not bad.", I muttered and off I went.
The gathering was in full swing when I arrived. I nodded to a couple of people I had met that day and quickly scanned for my mystery man, Alex. Of course, I found him being swarmed by a collection of women all fawning over him. He looked to be enjoying himself. Since throwing myself at a man wasn't my style I wasn't about to get in to a swooning battle over one with a half dozen other women. Every now and then I would glance in his direction. There wasn't much one would change was there. Alex stood about 6 feet tall. He smiled warmly. Nothing about his demeanor said "I'm fabulous. All woman love me.", though it appeared most of the ones at the workshop thought they did. Nice hands. Friendly but captivating eyes. Well groomed, but not over done. And to start on his body would turn this recounting of one week into a novel. Shoulders. Pecs. Nice butt. Make that a really nice butt. Ah, back to this insignificant socializing I was immersed in. The people in my group that evening, Tom, Mary, Susan, Valerie, Ed were all nice people, but, well you know, when I left I wouldn't remember word one that was uttered. I became more fascinated in the group hovering around Alex.
The next day we changed tables. No Alex. Everyone went separate ways at dinner that night. I joined a group of people from the workshop but still, no Alex.
The next couple of days were the same. We kept getting more material at each session and I was now lugging two bags to the meetings each day. And the nights were the same too. Each night we would stop by the bar for a drink before we retired. Alex was there each and every night seeming to be the center of attention for all the women and men gathered around him. I still thought I caught him stealing glimpses of me, but I figured it was just wishful thinking on my part. He had enough women to choose from should he be interested. It was interesting watching the interactions of the group that surrounded him. The women all had their focus on him. Not that they were physically hanging from his clothes. But even after brief distractions from other members in their group their attention would immediately return to Alex in some way. And the men in the group. Well they seemed to be circling in hopes they may pickup some of Alex's discards. Who knew if anyone over there was getting lucky. Who cared really.
Friday, the last day, as I showered the warm water running over my shoulders and down my nakedness stimulated my mind. I closed my eyes. The warmth of the water was reminiscent of a being caressed by a warm mouth. Suddenly I found myself sensuously washing my tits, my nipples hard, my other hand caressing my pussy and a picture of Alex in my mind's eye actually doing the stimulating. Um, it felt so nice. It's been so long since I've been touched the way I was touching myself, the way I longed to be touched. Harrumph. Give yourself a shake girl. I forced my thoughts back to the workshop and to work. That always puts a chill on things, and I laughed myself back to reality and away from my libido.
I arrived in the workshop room and searched for name tag. At last, at a table with Alex. I dropped my bags at my seat and went for a coffee. It figures. All week in a room with my fantasy and it's the last day that we meet. He was so nice and seemed to pay me some attention. But somehow it just seemed to be his way. He was nice to everyone it seemed. Maybe it was wishful thinking again but he seemed to smile just a bit more when I spoke to him and he seemed to show just a bit more interest in what I was saying.
Just after our lunch break he got up and left the table. Doreen ,sitting next to me, turned and said; "Isn't he something?"
"Pardon?" I said.
"Alex, isn't he something?" she replied.
"Yes, he is. He seems very nice." Doreen had been one of Alex's groupies all week. I wondered just how wonderful she thought or knew he was. "Funny though," she began, "we're starting to wonder if he is gay. All week there have been women following him around like lost puppies and he hasn't invited one of us back to his room. At least no one has admitted to it." That was interesting information. "Could be," I added to her collection of ammunition for determining Alex's sexual preference.
Alex returned and glanced my way as he sat down. I'm sure I blushed a bit. No way, this man was not gay.
Of course the last day the session went long. I wanted to find out what Alex was doing for dinner but he got up from the table as the session ended and headed to talk to the workshop facilitator. I hung around a bit but then remembered I had a few phone messages I wanted to deal with before the weekend arrived. I rushed off to my room. I made some calls. Got changed into some jeans. And made a few more calls. I decided to start packing before I went to one of the hotel restaurants for a quick dinner by myself. Alex would likely become part of my next fantasy. Would it be his eyes, his hands, his... ring! The phone was ringing. What now?!?! I picked it up.
"Hello"
"Julie?" said the voice on the other end.
"Yes. Who's speaking?" as the words escaped my lips my heart rose into my throat. It was...
"It's Alex. You left one of your bags at our table today. I was going to bring it to you. When would be a convenient time?"
"Uh", that was an intelligent response. "Well I'm just in the midst of packing. Can I come to your room and get it from you?"
"Sure, I guess. I'm in Room 704."
"Thanks Alex. I will be there in 10 minutes or so."
"OK. See you then." Oh God. What now. Oh, get a grip on yourself. He will just very politely give you your things and wish you a safe trip home. As I arrived at his room the door was ajar. I knocked. "Come in.", said the soft masculine voice hidden in the room.
"Alex?" I muttered as I slowly opened the door. "Julie. It's so nice to see you again." Wow, there he was in a t-shirt and some loose sweat pants. My hormones fluttered and I'm sure my eyes rolled around in my spinning head. This man was so incredibly handsome and I'm sure he wasn't even trying to be. "You inspired me to start my packing as well Julie. Your bag is just over here. I will get it for you"
As I walked in I said, "I can get it. I really appreciate that you didn't leave it behind." I bent to pick up my bag, and as I turned to leave Alex had turned to face me.
He gazed into my eyes. "I'm really sorry we didn't get to know each other better, Julie."
"I'm sure we will meet again somewhere. I would have liked to spend more time with you as well"
"I'm really pretty shy Julie, but I have to tell you that all week you captured my attention. I hope I'm not embarrassing you?"
"Not at all. Actually I'm quite flattered."
"Have you had dinner yet?"
"Well, actually, no I haven't". Maybe he will ask me out.
"Stay then, Julie. I insist." Pardon me, I thought. "I ordered some room service. Just a beer and a plate of nachos. I have grown tired of the people who seemed to occupy all my time this week and just wanted to sit and have a quiet bite to eat. So please join me."
"Oh, I don't know. I would hate to interrupt your solitude if that is what you're looking for."
"Settled then. You're staying. I can't think of a better way to end this trip than a quiet meal with you." Alex turned to pick up the phone then stopped. "Oh. I did it again Julie. I'm sorry. Excuse my honesty, but I fear I have this opportunity to spend time with someone I am very attracted to and I don't want to miss it. I apologize for being so forward. I am just so filled with excitement being in your company."
I'm sure I must have been blushing. This man was so nice and honest and open. There was almost a childlike quality to his sincerity. I dropped my bag and agreed to stay. "Oh, I'm so happy. Let me see if I can get another beer. Oops, is a beer Ok with your nachos or would you like something else?"
"Yes, beer would be fine, Alex. And no I'm not so much embarrassed by your honesty as I am flattered, once again." Just then there was a knock at the door. The nachos had arrived. And as promised they were accompanied by one beer. The porter brought in the cart and Alex asked him if he could bring up two more beers.
"We'll split this one Julie", Alex said as he signed the bill. So we sat on opposite side of the cart and talked and ate. It was almost eerie how comfortable we seemed together. Alex explained how much he had been overwhelmed by the people who chose to hang around with him all week. He was too nice to tell them to get lost. And there was a shyness about him. He seemed to divert his eyes and lower his head just a bit whenever we spoke of him or on those occasions when he paid me some compliment.
Our other beers arrived and it wasn't long after that we were laughing about how we had been watching each other all week. And then we spoke of our desires mixed in with some of the funny things people had done and said to get his attention and even mine a couple of times. I related the story about him being gay and we both had a tremendous laugh about that one.
A couple of hours had passed before we knew it. I can't count the times I lost track of the conversation. Thoughts of me in Alex's arms, kissing his lips, laying in his bed stole my attention frequently. How could they not. Here I was, with my fantasy man. I remember feeling my body react to thoughts that would flash into my mind. Mid conversation my mind would transport me to an intimate embrace with Alex or a picture of him in some state of undress or the two of us cuddling enjoying the warmth of each other's body. My breasts would tingle, sort of burn and I would feel the urge to cup them in my hand to release the tension they exhibited. I even found ways to somewhat satisfy them by reaching across myself for my drink of another nacho and gently pressing my arm against them.
And my yoni, I like that term much more than pussy, or cunt or vagina, it's a Tantric word for a woman's genitalia, it's a nicer word I think. Well my yoni would feel that emptiness that desire would place there. It's an emptiness that seems to push against the walls of my vagina and bring a numbness to my labia and run a current through my clit. It seems to cry out to be replaced by something real, a physical mass that will not release the pressure I feel but rather replace it with a pressure that has the ability to return sensation to my moist lips, ground my vibrating clitoris and to fulfill my desires.
I so wanted to close my eyes, lean back, slide my hand between my thighs and feel my dampness with my fingertips as I satisfied my longing by slipping my fingers inside me. Instead I would shift in my chair, cross my legs and flex my groin muscles. If I did it just right the seam in the crotch of my jeans would push against my yoni. The pressure would stir my passion, cause my lubricant to ooze from its source onto my labia and at the same time somewhat satisfy my cravings. About the third time this happened I couldn't help but notice the dampness that had invaded my panties. It was an interesting combination of cool and warm. The cool no doubt from earlier mental diversions, the warm deposited there during my current sojourn from reality.
Remember my comment about "...but that's less than half the fantasy...". Well he had now shown that only the intimate piece of my puzzle was missing from his resume. My mind, my body, my heart were all screaming at me to find out to fill in the blank. I wondered though. I worried about there being disappointment, about a loss of respect for each other, about a loss of this closeness that had so quickly grown between us. And all for what, for few moments of intimate pleasure, of orgasmic bliss. Everything seemed so right. But Alex seemed to be a little to shy, maybe even unsure, to take the lead in our intimacy the way my fantasy man always did. I had notice Alex stirring in his chair once in a while. I thought it was probably because the night was wearing on and we both had early flights the next. Little did I know at the time that his mind was wrestling with similar urges he felt for me.
There was a pause in the conversation. The first since the food had arrived. I glanced at the clock beside the bed. "I really should be going Alex. I can't tell you how much I enjoyed this."
"Nor I."
"...but I do have to pack and get ready for my trip home." We stood in unison. WOW. It was unfair how this man stirred my desires. The t-shirt, the sweats, his demeanor, his style. A smile rose on my face as the thought entered my mind.
"Can I get a hug before you go, Julie. I have enjoyed this evening so much. I really wish we had met and done this earlier in the week."
"OK" and I stepped towards him. Our bodies folded together. I've heard people talking about melting into someone's arms. I was about to find out what that meant. I have felt close to people before when we were naked and holding each other but this was different. Even fully clothed our bodies seemed to blend together. It was as if our rib cages had meshed together and his arms had penetrated my back and mine his. We seemed to share the same space. I have had men squeeze me so that I was feeling pain, as if they were trying to share space with me. Why was this different?
As I pulled away and began to utter "Thank you." Alex lowered his head and kissed me. Softly, gently. I allowed him to kiss me once, twice, before returning his advance. Alex sighed, obviously releasing some pent-up tension then he kissed me again. This time more fully on the lips... his mouth open a bit more, his tongue caressing my lips just prior to our mouths molding together. He quietly pulled me towards him. I could feel my nipples pressing against my bra as our chests came together. As our bodies continued together his erection revealed his desires as it pushed against my abdomen.
Feeling his hardened lingam (yep the Tantric word for the male organs of sexuality) sandwiched between our pelvic regions served to rise the sensations in my own body to a new level. Only I knew at this point that my pussy (OK so we're beyond Tantric now and totally immersed in pure out and out lust) was echoing the wanton passion Alex was exhibiting in the bulge in his sweats. He embraced me again in one of those wonderful hugs that still warm today when I recall them. He kissed me and his hands began to explore my body. His touches were purposeful but not forceful... firm but not rough... I too began gently exploring his physique.
I so wanted to touch his lingam but chose to wait and not rush, but the thought was so ripe in my mind that without touching his penis I already knew how perfect it would feel in my hand. His hand glided over my breast, slowing as it passed relaying the aroused state of my nipples to his receptors. His other hand felt so wonderful as it held my ass and gently squeezed it. His gentle tugging opened my yoni enough to allow even more of my cream to ooze out... and one of his fingers was pressing lightly against me just between my anus and the entrance to my vagina... whether by accident or by design it felt delicious. My hands had been over his back and shoulders and pecs... his nipples were pressing through his t-shirt further betraying his arousal. My hand found its way to the front of his sweats.
I could feel his every moan rise through his body into his throat as I'm sure he could feel mine. Our lips were coated in saliva as were our necks and ears as we explored with our mouths what skin we could find. Alex slid a hand around to the front of my jeans then between my legs. I could feel the warmth of his hand I thought, though it was probably just my own heat I was generating down there being trapped more closely against my body. My hand began to travel slowly up and down the outside of his sweat pants following the outline of his shaft. I finally wrapped my hand around it and lightly held its directness, feeling it throb with anticipation. Our hips moved in response to the other person's caress. His hand held me and moved gently. He whispered into my ear "I want you Julie", then he stepped back, took my hand and led me to the bed. I could not resist. In fact had he not done so I may have taken the lead myself. He laid me on the bed with an assertiveness I had not seen in him. It was a welcomed assertiveness. It told me he was taking the lead in what was about to transpire and that was acceptable to me. It was always a part of my fantasy; the man being the lead, the director.
Alex stood above me and removed his shirt. I scanned his beautiful torso and longed to feel his flesh pressed against mine. My gaze could not stray long from the swelling behind his sweatpants. I longed to feel it in the flesh, to hold it in my hands, to have it pressed against my body, to savor its flavor, to allow it into me having it part my labia, slide against my inner walls and fill the void that so urgently needed its presence. I trembled with excitement and apprehension, the latter of which was quickly waning. My nipples pressed against my bra, and showed through my shirt. My underwear was dampening at the same rate my heart was pounding in my chest. He laid beside me and kissed my cheek. His hand following the contours of my body. His touch, was light but focused and centered and felt good... really good. I placed my hand on his chest and felt his nipple stiffen again under my palm. A sensitive man I thought. As I turned to meet his next kiss, his cock pressed against me through our clothes. With an arousingly slow urgency we continued to explore each other’s body and peel away our coverings. The first time he slid his hand into my underwear I twitched. So near orgasm was I that the feel of his finger slipping through my satiny love potion was near enough to bring me to that total pleasure. His fingers were magic and his mouth and tongue even better. And I loved the feel of his hardness in my hands. I rolled his testicles gently in fingers and felt his many moans even before I heard them. He slid down my body and out of my grasp. He lightly pinched my nipples in his teeth. Then caressed my breasts with his hands, his lips, his tongue, his face. His hands seemed to be everywhere. My body was so alive, my desires so heightened that as his hands passed over me they seemed to linger there as well.
My pussy, my thighs my ass were all coated in my juice as his hands glided through my crotch exploring my creases and folds and stimulating the nerve endings of my yoni and clitoris and anus as his fingers trailed over my trembling body. He continued to move down my body. I wanted to feel his cock slip into my mouth and onto my tongue. But Alex was my master at this moment. I felt some moisture on my hand and pulled it to my mouth. It was Alex's elixir he had deposited there while I had held him. The saltiness of his precum awakened my taste buds as I felt his warm breath caress my pussy. I sucked him from my finger half for the pleasure of his taste and half to suppress the moans that were rolling up to my throat from my clitoris. The burning, tingling sensation in my nipples had changed into a fervent hum. His tongue slid along the folds of my labia with the perfect pressure, the perfect tempo. He slid a finger inside and gently massaged my inner walls, spreading my nectar in the process. The emptiness that had filled my vagina now alternated with uncontrolled contractions and pulses as I approached an orgasm. He kissed my yoni, he lightly sucked my elixir from the gates to my vagina. His tongue lightly flicked over my most sensitive places.
It slid in and out of me as his fingers chased one another across and over and around my tingling clitoris. His tongue journeyed below my abyss and flicked over my anus awakening sensations I wasn't aware my body could transmit. He lowered my hips and returned his focus to my sopping wet, pulsing pussy. My hands had involuntarily been caressing my breasts and running through Alex's hair. My state of arousal heightened, my mind racing, my hips rolling. Alex sensed my eagerness as I knew he would. I was ready for him. I wanted his body pressed against mine. I wanted his firmness buried inside me. Alex kissed his way back up my trembling body. My scent filled the room.
Aromatherapy at its best. His weight pressing me into the bed, against him, but not crushing me, allowing to still move and participate in the dance we danced. He kissed me. I could taste my own sweetness on his lips as I felt his penis slide into my slippery canal. He filled me with his hard probe releasing the pressure he had so expertly built inside me. He gently slid in and out and around my sex with a exhilarating blend of force and passion and alliance. Our bodies matched each other’s rhythm. We kissed and held each other and moaned in unison. His body twitched once then convulsed as he released his serum into my cavity. I felt our blended warmth seeping out of me as his body finished its last few seizures of pleasure.
I had not orgasmed but was not unsatisfied. Alex slowly retracted his cock from my throbbing vagina. He pushed himself down the bed again and placed his hands under my buttocks. He supported me as his tongue returned to my dripping love cavity. He seemed to savour our mixed juices as he danced his tongue through my heated labia. My hips raised again on their own. A thumb slipped inside. Once again I felt the pleasure of having my love canal filled. He softly sucked my clit into his mouth and rolled his tongue over it. I felt the first contractions around Alex's thumb and then a wave of release and spasms that caused tremors throughout my body and the bed. I settled into Alex's hands. He kissed me so caringly as my body returned to some sort of normal state.
We didn't make love again that night. We held each other for a long while and fell asleep wrapped together like some deformed pretzel.
The next morning was quite the rush. We both had early flights. It's a good thing Alex had phoned for his wakeup call before I had arrived. We parted with a kiss and one of those all-encompassing hugs. We said we would meet again, but who knows. I would like to. But I suspect Alex will slowly become another component of my fantasy visitor and conferences, err, workshops will never be the same for me.
By Silver Sea for Literotica
-
Virgin guy gets the girl at last.
by S3lwyncd0g - listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
I had no idea how much my life was about to change when I went to work that night in April 1980. I was nineteen, had no girlfriend, hell, never even been kissed. I had a job buffing floors in a department store. All the cleaning and restocking was done in the evening and right after closing. Then, after everyone was gone, I came in to do the floors. This way, no one was in my way or tracking on the floors. I would wax a different area each night and simply mop and buff all others as needed. I was going to Junior College and the store’s general manager was my Dad’s best friend and my godfather. Looking back, I was so lucky that this happened before camera surveillance systems were widespread and affordable.
I stuck a tape in the cassette player in the office and it played over the store’s sound system, Kool and the Gang was my music tonight. I turned around and nearly shit my pants. Daphne, the Boss’s daughter, was right behind me, I yelped.
“Sorry, Kip. Didn’t mean to scare you.” she said.
“T-That’s okay,” I replied trying to calm down, “I didn’t know anyone was here.”
She pointed to her Dad’s office, “Yeah, I was crashed on his sofa.”
I noticed she had a sad demeanor and her hair was all mussed up.
“I just didn’t feel like going home and needed someplace to sit and think,” she said and turning, walked out of the office and onto the store floor.
The offices were on the second floor which also contained the Home Decor and Furnishings as well as Clothing departments. I followed her.
Daphne was almost like a cousin. We’d grown up together, she was a year older than me and had been a tomboy until puberty hit her. And boy, did it hit her hard. She went from cute to hot in no time. Of course boys noticed and flocked around her. I got left behind. Now at twenty she stood 5'9", was stacked with big tits and the naturally blonde hair from her Mother’s Swedish family line. She was wearing a baggy blue crop-top and a pair of red and white striped tight short shorts. (ah the fashion of the 80’s) Her long legs looked amazing. Naturally I followed her.
“You okay?” I asked when I caught up with her.
“Hmm? Oh yeah… I guess…” she mumbled. Then she stopped and leaned on the railing around the escalator. I stood there in silence.
God, her ass looked awesome! I started to step away when she leaned forward on her elbows. Her crop top hung open and I could see her tits hanging free. They looked huge. Of course I wasn’t experienced and had only seen tits in flashes and glimpses and Playboy. So this turned me on. I stood and stared for a moment then moved slightly to get a better view.
“Kip? You know those silly episodes of shows and in movies where people swap bodies?”
“Yeah.”
“It’s stupid, I know, doesn’t happen, can’t happen… but, damn, I wish I could do it right now.”
“What do you mean?” I asked.
Daphne turned and walked towards the Furnishings displays. She paused in a “Bedroom display” and stood in front of a dresser. It was wide and low with an enormous mirror.
“I’m tired of this.” she said. “I was happier when we were kids and could play and swim and have fun together.” She looked at my reflection and continued, “You were my best friend and confidant. We had so much fun together. Remember when we went skinny dipping?” she smiled.
We’d been only eight and nine at the time and didn’t know anything about sex or attraction, hell we were so innocent, we weren’t even curious. We simply got hot and swam, then dressed and went on playing. I’d actually forgotten about it.
“Then suddenly I emerge from my cocoon a beautiful butterfly and everything changes.” She was quiet for a moment, just staring at her reflection. “I wish it hadn’t.”
I stepped closer, surprised to hear her confession. Taking a deep breath she continued.
“Suddenly everyone wanted to be close to me, no… not just close. Everyone wanted to possess me, own me… use me. Even my Dad wanted to use me for advertising. Those photos they took? Yeah, those were the tame ones the company approved. Some were deemed unacceptable. Mom and Dad didn’t care what the photographer asked me to do or wear or how to pose. They insisted that he was the professional and knew best. I felt cheap. And all the guys I dated? Every single one of them only wanted sex. That’s why I dated so many guys. I’d date a guy till he pressed for sex, then drop him. Problem was that all the guys wanted sex, none of them wanted me.”
Suddenly I felt guilty for looking at her tits.
“Finally it happened. Six months ago, I went to a party. I was having fun, then I woke up the next day in a strange house with my ass in a gallon of cum. I’d been drugged and raped. I wanted to die.” Tears flowed as she continued. “They’d left polaroids of me getting fucked but nothing to identify them. I gave in and started having sex. I figured it was useless to refuse and the damage was already done, I wasn’t a virgin. I ended up at another party where I lost count of the guys I fucked. Then I had a pregnancy scare and confessed to my folks. Mom and Dad saw the danger I was in. They supported me and protected me, even though it was too late. I’ve been to doctors, the police and psychiatrists. They say I’m clean and lucky. I didn’t get pregnant or catch a disease. But there’s no way to find who did it either. I had to cut out everyone who had been a part of my life before then. I was even afraid to go out or dress nice. I was afraid of someone seeing me and deciding they wanted me.”
She looked at me.
“I was so lonely. Then I thought of you. And I remembered how much fun we had, and how much we shared. I realized I hadn’t had a best friend since I’d left you behind… And I realized you were my first boyfriend even if we didn’t understand what that meant. I saw that I’d lost a really great guy. And I’m sorry for that. It was stupid.”
“I’m sorry I didn’t try to follow you.” I said. “I realized you were beautiful and figured that you were out of my league…”
“Kip, Mom and I had a talk… well, we had a lot of talks, but… Look, do you think my dad is handsome?”
“Uh, no.”
“But my Mom is hot, right?”
“Yeah!” I scoffed.
“So I asked her why she picked him when she probably could have picked anyone. She said it was because he first was her best friend. They were friends first, lovers second. She said that’s why they’re happy.”
“Oh.”
“Kip? Can we go back? Can we be best friends again?”
“Sure! Of course!”
“And would you like to go out… sometime?”
“Absolutely!”
“Would you be my boyfriend?”
I was touched. I realized how much I still cared for her and how much I’d missed her. I had been forced to push my feelings down and bury them.
“I’d like that. I’d like that a lot.” I answered and a smile spread across my face.
Daphne smiled and hugged me tightly. We stood there hugging as she sniffled for a while. My emotions were going everywhere. I was overjoyed to have my friend back, saddened that she had suffered, and… aroused by the feeling of her tits pressing tight against me, her arms around my neck, the warmth of her body… and my cock stiffened. In fact this had to be the fastest I went from flaccid to erect ever. I was mortified because there was no way Daphne could miss it.
“Oh wow!” she said and rubbed her pelvis against my bulge. She giggled and squeezed me tighter. “God, Kip, that feels huge!”
Releasing me she stepped back. I saw she was biting her lower lip as she stared at the bulge in my jeans. I knew that was a habit of hers when she was trying to make a decision. I tried to shift my hard on around a bit to get comfortable. Suddenly Daphne lunged forward and grabbed my belt. She opened my pants in a flash and yanked them down along with my briefs. My cock stood out and she grabbed it. Grinning she knelt in front of me and stroked it.
It felt incredible. I’d jacked off before and this was so much better that I knew immediately that I wouldn’t last. Daphne kissed it and sucked on it then when I cried out she swallowed all my cum. She finally released me and smiled.
“Holy cow! That was amazing…” I mumbled.
Daphne stood and kissed me. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth and her hands gripped my head tightly. My hands found her waist and slid up under her top without conscious thought. I felt her tits and she moaned.
Daphne stepped back. She pulled off her top. Her tits were the most amazing tits I’ve ever seen. Even after all these years. They were round, full and firm, (I found out later she wore a 34D) with big pink areola and stubby darker nipples. She then shrugged off her tight shorts and panties. She flopped onto the display bed and held her arms out.
I stripped quickly and joined her. She realized I was fumbling and guided my cock into her. Oh my god, the feeling of my first, warm, wet pussy was amazing. I had to stroke a few times to get all the way in, but she was full of encouragement. She finally had me going all out as she begged me for more.
“Fuck me Kip! Fuck me! Yes!”
Cliche as it may sound we came almost together. I was groaning and gasping as she practically screamed.
But we didn’t stop. We paused thrusting and grinding but I stayed inside of her and fairly stiff. We kissed over and over. I couldn’t get enough of her. She wrapped her legs around my hips and squeezed. We continued to fuck and absolutely destroyed the display’s bedding.
My god, but she was loud! It drove me to pound her over and over. I came several times but we only slowed briefly. Each time she kissed, tongued and begged me for more. And my eager young cock responded quickly. This still turns me on, I am still thrilled by a loud lover.
We fucked until I was spent, absolutely spent. I lay there panting, covered in sweat and Daphne rolled on top of me, we kissed and stared into each other’s eyes. I caressed her back and she rubbed her wet crotch against me.
“God, Kip! That was fantastic! Better than I dreamed!”
“You dreamed?” I asked.
“Well, yeah.” she said sitting up. “Last night in fact.”
Daphne lay down on the bed and began caressing her breasts and playing with her nipples.
“I gave into sex and enjoyed it, or rather, I enjoyed being wanted. I enjoyed getting fucked some of the time and endured it the rest of the time. But I seldom came. My orgasms were rare and sometimes disappointingly shallow and brief. Then I was celebate for so long, I was afraid to masturbate… afraid it would tempt me to go out and start look for sex. Finally, after talking to my Mom and thinking about you and what we had, I fell asleep last night and dreamed of you. I dreamed of seducing you and I woke up masturbating and about to cum.”
“Did you?” I asked, grinning “Did you make yourself cum?”
“Y-Yes…” she whispered.
“Show me.” I whispered back. “Show me how you did it.”
Daphne slid her right hand down her body to her moung and slowly spread her legs. Her hand massaged her pussy in circles as her left continued to squeeze her breast. She kept her eyes closed and slid two fingers into her pussy. I shifted to get a better view. She started stroking slowly and there was so much fluid, hers and mine, oozing out. I found it an unexpected turn on. My cock was stiff and I wanted to fuck her so badly but the sight mesmerized me. Soon she was stroking faster and faster. After a bit her hips began to rock. I glanced up and saw she was looking at me. She groaned and bit her lip as she came, her body going rigid for a moment.
“I-I'mmm ccccuuuummmmmiinnnggg……” she moaned.
I couldn’t stand it. I mounted her and slid my cock into her as quickly as I could. Her pussy was so wet that I slid in all the way in one thrust. Her pussy was quivering and her eyes were wide as she gasped. She lifted her hands to my face and I found her wet finger in my mouth. I sucked them as I began to stroke in and out. Her titties bounced and I fucked harder and faster.
“Ohhh gaawwwddd!” she moaned. “Ohhhhh yesssss! I'mmmm still ccuuummmminnnggggg…. Ohh god, oh god, oh god!” Daphne’s eyes rolled back.
Suddenly I exploded and came, pumping a huge load into Daphne’s pussy. Daphne groaned and relaxed. I pulled out and she rolled onto her side and curled into a ball. Her pussy was visible as she pulled her knees up to her chest. I watched as my cum seeped from between those beautiful lips and flowed down to pool beneath her ass.
I sat back and tried to control my breathing. This was insane! Fucking the boss’s daughter, on the job, on a display bed! I looked around nervously. We were still alone. I found myself grinning both from the exhilaration of sex and the absurdity of it all.
Daphne actually dozed off for a few minutes and I watched her as she slowly relaxed and rolled away from the puddle of wetness. She lay there and I realized just how beautiful she was. Not just sexy. She was that. But sweet and pretty and… I fell in love. She woke when I edged closer and caressed her hip and back. She smiled and we kissed.
“Come on,” I said, “We’ve got a mess to clean up.”
She looked at the bed and realized what we had done. We had not only ruined the bedding, but the wetness had seeped down into the mattress itself.
After getting dressed, we gathered the soiled bedding and stuffed it into a garbage bag. She went to the back and retrieved another set and we remade the bed. She hung around while I finished buffing the floors, dancing to the music on the sound system. I hurried through the motions, but really the floors were in pretty good shape already. After putting my stuff away, I threw the bag of soiled bedding into the dumpster. I went back inside and found Daphne standing by the door to the offices. She seemed less cheerful and a little distant.
“What’s up?” I asked as I slid my arms around her.
There were tears in her eyes as she looked at me. “Kip? Do… Do you want me? Really want me? Or am I just going to be your girlfriend for sex?”
I was taken aback.“Of course I want you!”
“But I was a slut. I’ve screwed a lot of guys…”
“And you came to me.” I said. “And we didn’t have to fuck but we did and it meant the world to me. Daphne, you were my first. Do you get it? I came to work a virgin and you gave yourself to me. I don’t care how many guys you fucked before. You and I fucked and it was great! We came like, a jillion times and I want to do it again and again and again! And not just because you’re sexy, but because you wanted me. And I want to be wanted, needed.”
“I need you too Kip!” she said as the tears flowed freely. This sex with you was better than anything I’ve ever done… because it was you!“
We kissed and I held her as she cried. Finally we locked up and I followed as she drove home.
She developed a habit of popping in on me every night. Sometimes we fucked, sometimes we didn’t. We were careful not to ruin any more displays. She later introduced me to oral sex, both giving and receiving. I loved eating her out, and she could get me off easily and swallow it all leaving nothing to clean up. Sometimes she would strip and dress in lingerie from the racks and dance for me.
We dated and spent a lot of time together. I was surprised when her dad told me he was hiring another company to do the floors. But then he offered me a job as an Assistant Manager. When I accepted and we shook hands he grinned and said,
“Good, can’t have my son-in-law buffing floors all his life.”
“Excuse me?”
“I see the way you two are. You’re in love. I’m in favor of it. The two of you belong together, you’re good for each other. Just take your time and get it right, don’t rush.”
We did. And as I type this memory I know she is lying naked in our bed, waiting for me to come to her. So… goodnight.
by S3lwyncd0g for Literotica
-
A Puritan Minister’s Marriage Succumbs to Natural Sexuality.
By RomanCEisdead2. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
The next day, Elizabeth's mind was in turmoil. Her actions of the night before were bad enough, but the feelings and thrill she gained from those actions had to be sinful. She felt as though she had acted like the Devil's Whore.
The Pastor's libido was satisfied for the next few days after such a strenuous evening. However, once that time passed, he found himself once more becoming aroused by Charity during their evening lessons. He retired to bed, determined to gain release with his wife. However, her behavior was muted and without speaking her actions insisted that their intimacy return to their normal form.
Whilst the Pastor was initially sated, subsequent evenings (although resulting in orgasm), left him feeling disappointed that his wife would not participate more freely.
While Elizabeth had become cool and unresponsive to her husband's advances, she could understand that his desires were kindled by Charity. She was a sweet young woman. Hard working, diligent, obedient, Godly. She was all these things and more; her face had a natural beauty and when she walked it was with a lithesome grace. The Pastor's wife found herself wishing she had looked like her at the age of 18, but this was not jealousy so much as admiration. She quickly became fond of the girl and while she was a servant, she accepted her as more of a companion.
It was during a warmer early Summer month that Elizabeth suggested a bath. Not their usual weekly wash, but bathing in the nearby river. She knew of a little used path that led to a deep, yet relatively still pool which had been created during heavy rains. It was remote, away from regular paths and therefore away from prying eyes. They arranged to go there on the next occasion that the Pastor was away for the day on parish business.
It was mid-morning, after the necessary chores had been completed that the two women set off. Charity had never been far from her Father's home and had been even less distance since joining the Pastor and his wife. So, this felt quite an adventure for the young woman. The journey was only about half an hour, but in that time, they had crossed several fields and gone through two areas of woodland. When they arrived at the river it came as a surprise; one moment they were walking through dappled woodland and then suddenly there was a river with trees on the other side. They moved along the bank a short distance and found the pool. It was calm and the bank leading down to it was a shallow slope.
In a happy mood, both women took off their shoes and stripped down to their shifts. But before they entered the water, Elizabeth reached into a small bag she had brought with her.
"I have a gift for you Charity," she said.
"For me?"
"Yes." She took her hand out of the bag and held out the gift to Charity.
"What is it Mistress?"
"Soap. Not the kind for washing clothes, but the type used for gentlewomen to bathe with."
Charity's mouth formed a perfect O at the wonder that some people had such things and that furthermore she was being presented with it.
"Come, let us enter the water."
Elizabeth invited Charity to step down first. She then took Elizabeth's hand and helped her down into the cool water. They took their time getting into the deepest point, getting used to the temperature. The river pool came up to around their waist, soaking the lower part of their shifts.
Now that they were in the water, Elizabeth realized she hadn't thought about how each of the women would bathe, but as Charity dipped down, soaking the remainder of her shift, she heard herself say, "Perhaps you had better remove you shift and turn around, then I can soap your back.
Charity paused, wondering if she had heard correctly, but her mistress was obviously waiting, so she reached down and raised it up over her head. Elizabeth held back a gasp when the young woman's breasts came into view. All too quickly she had turned around, so the soaping began.
After doing Charity's neck, shoulders, back and hips, the young woman dipped down into the water to wash the suds away. Elizabeth bade her to turn around and with a deep breath began to soap her upper chest, moving down slowly onto her breasts.
Charity just stood and watched as her mistress's hands moved downwards and contacted her nipples, made stiff by the cool waters. She shivered, but not from the cold. Eventually the hands moved further down and eventually reached her quivering stomach, where she stopped.
After another cleansing dip, Charity spoke, "Perhaps it is my turn to soap you mistress?"
Elizabeth's shift joined Charity's on the riverbank, and she turned her back for the girl to bathe it.
Charity worked swiftly, soaping Elizabeth's neck and shoulders. She marveled at the older woman's strong musculature, gained from many years of hard work. Slightly taller in stature, the cleft of her buttocks was visible above the line of the water. The soap-smothered hands went all the way down to that line and Elizabeth wondered if she dared to turn around. The hand pulling at her shoulder told her it was time to do so. She could not resist and turned, lifting her head high, proud to display her breasts for washing.
Charity took longer to bathe Elizabeth's breasts, they were larger than hers and each woman was enjoying the sensations too much. But it had to come to an end, and she squatted down in the water to rinse her body.
Elizabeth had not thought about the next step, as she and Charity stood looking at each other in the waist deep water. Nobody but her husband had ever seen her naked. And that only recently, by dim candlelight. But this was another woman, so their nakedness could not be sinful, could it?
She took Charity by the hand and led her to the shallows, where it was only ankle deep. She looked with admiration at the youthful body and bade her turn around. Kneeling, she began to soap the slender legs, gradually moving higher. When she reached her buttocks, she deliberately kneaded them, then slipped her hand down the cleft. She heard Charity let out a small gasp as the digits came close to touching her nether lips.
Charity turned around to face her Mistress. Whose attention was taken by the dark brown bush of pubic hair in front of her face. As she began the washing process, with both hands around one ankle, the girl slid her feet further apart. Elizabeth soaped first to one knee, then to the other. Moving up the left thigh, she avoided the girl's pussy and soaped over the hip. She repeated this process on the right-hand side.
As the woman worked, Charity felt her heavier than usual breath stirring the curls around her maidenhead. She widened her stance, hoping, nay inviting her Mistress to soap her there.
Elizabeth's mouth was dry. She had never seen a naked woman, nor a pussy this close. She used her fingers to soap gently and thoroughly every inch and crevice. Charity almost fainted from her attentions.
When Charity took her turn to bathe her Mistress, she spent longer at the task and by the time the fingers were delving their way between her labia Elizabeth's legs were shaking, She collapsed down into a kneeling position, legs spread and grabbed Charity's wrist, keeping her hand there.
"Don't stop Charity. I need to be clean there. I need to be washed and washed again. You must remove the evil from me."
Charity did not understand what she meant, but her insistence that she continue was clear. She moved her fingers, the soap long since dropped, touching, feeling the skin and hair, exploring the lips and the stiffened spot that seemed to bring forth groans from Elizabeth.
She was shocked when Elizabeth reached an orgasm. Frightened even. Was her Mistress possessed? What was happening to her? She bravely fought the urge to stand up and run away.
Elizabeth opened her eyes and saw the concern on Charity's face. She smiled wanly and reassured her, "It's all right child. The evil is out of me now. Thank you."
Understanding that her Mistress was indeed recovered, she now wondered about the feelings that she herself had experienced earlier. Wash she too harboring evil?
"Mistress, I am frightened! Perhaps I too have need of such cleansing?"
Elizabeth smiled, "I doubt that child. You are too pure to be concerned about evil touching you."
"But, perhaps that is why I am in need. Would not the Devil choose someone above suspicion as a host?" She spread her legs, looking down for any visible signs that evil resided therein.
To Elizabeth, this sudden unbidden display of Charity's womanly parts was fascinating. They appeared much the same as hers, yet as she remained a virgin, quite different. Before she even knew that she was doing it, her hand was there, fingers touching the warm flesh. Watching carefully as they traced the outline of the girl's sex, noting that the moisture was growing rapidly, the lips having turned puffy. She felt the urge to enter her with a finger, but knew this would be wrong, damaging to her virginity. Instead, she concentrated on rubbing the lips and that little sensitive bud that she found did so much.
Charity fainted as her first ever orgasm hit her. Elizabeth had to cradle her head until she came around.
The two women did not discuss their bathing trip. Nor did Elizabeth inform her husband. They were back at the house well before he arrived home, and the evening meal was awaiting his return.
That evening, Charity's lesson with the Pastor was a little strange. He could tell something was troubling her, but he did not want to press her to talk until she was ready. Instead, he read her passages from the bible and asked her to explain, in her own words, what she thought they meant. Gradually, she relaxed, her mind occupied by the questions she was attempting to answer.
"You seem troubled, child. What concerns you?" He eventually asked her.
"Ah, Umm, it's, well, it's," she paused, unsure of how to explain her fears. But then she plunged on, hoping that the Pastor would be able to help, "Do you think that I could be possessed by the devil?"
The pastor was taken aback by the question, but recovered quickly, "I, think that is very unlikely. You are a good girl. Pure and chaste. What makes you think otherwise?"
"Well, is it not true that the Devil can make people do things that are wrong?"
"It is true, yes."
"Is it possible that He can fool a person into thinking that something that is wrong is, in fact, right and proper?"
"Well, that is possible I suppose, yes. But why would that relate to you? Surely you cannot have done anything that could be misinterpreted?"
"It is my thoughts and feelings that I am afraid are wrong."
"Can you give me an example child?"
"Well, when the young men call out to me, it makes me feel, strange. I, welcome their attention and, sometimes wish they went further. It makes me feel pleasant"
The Pastor coughed gently but did not speak.
She tried to explain, "I know that marriage between a man and a woman is where all good people should hope to arrive, in order that their union may bring forth more members for the church congregation. I, wonder when I will meet a man who will take me for his wife. This wondering brings forth certain, feelings within me. I, I have never been told how children come about, but I believe it isn't simply by prayer? Which means, that something else must happen. I find myself wondering about what that could be, and I start to think about those young men. I wonder about asking them, perhaps that can enlighten me?"
Pastor Smith was aware that this intelligent young woman was becoming dangerously interested in men. She clearly had not been told about the mechanics of sexual union between a man and his wife, but he was sure that her observations of the farm animals that she must see regularly would eventually provide her with answers. She will then know, or at least guess, what happens in the bedroom.
"I'm sure that they could enlighten you. But not necessarily in a way that I would approve of. I do not wish to embarrass you, but your beauty and grace are extremely attractive to young men and it is bound to rouse their passions. Such passions within marriage are acceptable. But outside marriage," he left the sentence unfinished.
Unfinished, not for effect, but because of the certain dark thoughts that were crowding in on him. She was there, within feet of him across the table wearing that thin shift. Her nipples were poking through, her breasts heaved as she breathed deeply and explained her feelings. And, as she licked her lips, moistening the pretty pink orifice, his erection became painful.
"I think that we should pray for your strength to resist talking to these young men, and to conquer these feelings that you mention."
She rose from the table and walked around to the fireplace, where the wooden cross hung. She knelt and, for the first time during their lessons, the Pastor joined her, kneeling slightly behind and to the left, so that she would not see his tumescent state. Too late, he realized that he could smell her scent. If he were to reach out, he would be able touch her, to caress her body through the thin cotton of her shift.
He cleared his throat, "Hmm. Perhaps it would benefit if you were to prostrate yourself, my child."
What devil possessed him to say that?
So, Charity bent forward, placed her weight on her hands and then stretched her legs backwards, allowing her to lay down flat. Her shift rose up her legs as she moved and revealed her calves and the backs of her knees. The Pastor's right hand, sitting upon his own knee was only inches from her posterior. He just caught himself before it wandered there. He looked away from her bottom and saw the uncovered legs. His feelings of arousal were so strong that he was becoming light-headed. He re-directed his attention upwards, attempting to regain control, but then saw that the garment had slipped from one shoulder when she had lain down. The creamy, smooth flesh of her young body captivated him.
Charity was panting heavily. She could not understand why, but as her body moved up and down with each breath, her breasts and nipples were sliding across the cotton. She was not praying; she was having those bad thoughts again.
Pastor Smith persuaded himself that it would be acceptable to place a hand on Charity's shoulder as a comforting gesture. He spoke as he did so, "You must relax, child. Free your mind so that you may receive forgiveness."
As the Pastor's hand rested on the bare skin of her shoulder, Charity shuddered. The hand was warm, yet rough from the hard years of his life. When he did not take it away, she began to feel a tingling sensation in her breasts, and, elsewhere. Her back arched a little as she involuntarily pressed her pubic region into the floor tile. Her knees parted and her arse raised a few inches before she pressed down again.
The Pastor saw all of this and wondered at it. He wanted her. He wanted to enter her pure, virginal flesh, to ravage her.
Almost crying with the pain of resisting temptation he spoke to her again, "Are you in pain my dear?"
"No!" she wailed. "I cannot control my body Pastor!"
"Then you must relax." He placed his hand on the back of her head and this seemed to have a calming effect. The movements ceased.
Then, to be sure that she was starting to relax, he put his hand back on her shoulder. At first, she tensed, but then he felt the muscles soften and he heard her sigh. So, he stroked her gently and saw that her breathing was calming. Encouraged by this he placed his other hand on the opposite shoulder and repeated the same movements. Somehow, his hands accidentally moved the material aside so that now her upper back was uncovered. The tie string must have become undone, for as his hands moved rhythmically and gently across and down the silky skin, the neckline of the garment moved lower until her shoulder blades were exposed.
Pastor Smith knew that what he was doing was wrong, but he could not help himself; in one movement he swung his leg across Charity's body and knelt astride her. He remained kneeling upright, with his hard cock thrusting out the front of his breeches only inches from the young woman. He moved the shift lower still as he caressed her.
Although the garment was now lowered to the middle of her back, Charity's breasts were keeping the material at the front firmly in place, but by now the Pastor could see the sides of them, the swellings flattened out upon the floor. He knew that the shift would not move any further as the sleeves were now holding it tight and he felt a slight sense of relief. But then, as he continued his motions on the exposed flesh, his arm made contact with his manhood. Without thinking, leaving one hand on Charity, the other wrapped itself around the breeches covered shaft.
Any pretense that he was helping Charity was, at this point, destroyed. He was now in a land of sin and wickedness from which there was no escape. Her innocence was allowing him to take control of her body and he wanted to see and feel more.
Attempting to be firm and commanding, yet sounding as though he was coking, she said, "Your arms look tense. Take them out of the sleeves and I will ease them for you."
Charity complied immediately, careful not to expose breasts and shock the Pastor with their nudity.
Pastor Smith returned his hands to her shoulders and moved them outwards along the outstretched arms. He had to lean forward to do this and, for the first time, his sheathed cock rubbed against Charity's back.
The young woman was aware that the Pastor had straddled her, presumably to make it easier for him to, stroke her? She felt a momentary hardness digging into her spine, which returned every now and again as he caressed her arms.
The Pastor's hands returned to the lower parts of Charity's back and she felt him shuffle backwards as he moved lower. Then she felt the insistent tugging of the shift on her breasts. It, it was sliding out from beneath them! The cold of the floor made her gasp and her hips bucked in response. A response which brought her buttocks into full contact with that hardness that she had felt before. Shortly after her hips dropped back down, that hardness regained contact and remain pressed there.
It was all the Pastor could do not to hump against the deliciously soft and curvy rump that his manhood was now resting against. Indeed, he pressed a little harder as he brought his hands further down her body, dragging the material with them. Now, with the material clear of her breasts, he could slide his hands up her sides, fingertips feeling the softer flesh. Charity moaned.
Pastor Smith was in a quandary; looking down he could see the hint of Charity's buttock cleavage. He wanted to feel the flesh there now, but it would mean that he had to give up the delightful feeling of his cock resting there. Her deep moan made up his mind and he shuffled down her legs. He made no attempt to disguise his actions as he tugged the material clear of her arse, which to him looked perfect. Perfect for mauling. Which he did with a zeal. He clutched a cheek in each hand and manipulated it roughly. He breathed in deeply as he observed the pink slit of her pussy surrounded by the soft brown pubic hair. He could smell that she too was aroused.
The Pastor suddenly let go and swung his leg back away from Charity to kneel beside her. Roughly, he dragged the shift down her body and threw it aside, feasting his eyes on her now completely naked body.
"Turn over," he commanded.
Charity was confused and excited. Suddenly, she found herself naked in front of the Pastor. She turned over and lay on her back. The Pastor straddled her again and now she could see the hardened bulge that had been pressing into her back. It was pressing against her lower stomach. She had seen the horses in the field and knew what this must be. She also knew what the stallions did to the mares with it.
His hands went straight to her breasts and he began to manhandle them in the same way that he had groped her bottom. She felt a warm trickle between her legs as the rough touch of his fingers made her head spin. She was not frightened, her own desires had overtaken any other thoughts. When the Pastor stopped playing with her breasts and slid a hand down between the two of them, through the damp tanged mass of her pubic hair, and touched her sex, she bucked uncontrollably. She felt a slight pain as he pushed a finger into her womanly passage, but this was overcome by the quivering she now experienced.
The Pastor suddenly stood, kicked off his shoes and unbuttoned his breeches. When they dropped to the floor, his erection tented the front of his shirt. It was when he lifted this that Charity saw his cock for the first time. She was thankful that it was not as large as the stallion's, but it looked hard, red, angry and the surface was surprisingly shiny. She allowed him to push her legs apart and kneel between them. Soon, he was rubbing the head against the well-lubricated entrance. He pushed and she felt pressure there. He pushed again and suddenly there was a burning pain, followed by the feeling of being opened.
Pastor Smith gave additional little pushes and she felt him slide further in. It hurt, but at the same time it felt so good. Then, his pubic bone contacted the particularly sensitive area at the top of her hole. She let out a small gasp and her head rocked from side to side. The Pastor withdrew until just the head was still engaged, leaving Charity feeling a little disappointed. But then he pushed back in, all the way and in one go. Now Charity understood why she had been told to avoid the young men, if they were able to make her feel this wonderful, then it must surely be sinful? But, if it is the Pastor, then that would be acceptable, wouldn't it?
His animal instinct had kicked in and he had one overriding desire; to plant his seed in this nubile young wench. He picked up speed, plunging deeply each time.
Charity's own arousal was equally uncontrolled. She knew what was about to happen after her recent experience with her Mistress, but this time the explosion was even more powerful, and it was accompanied by the Pastor's roar as she felt him fill her passage with his issue. It seemed to go on forever and she felt it leaking out around his shaft and down the cleft of her arse. Before she had recovered, he withdrew and dressed. He looked down at her, guilt flooding him momentarily.
"Get you to bed, you little slut!" he growled. In his mind he blamed her for his loss of control.
Pastor Smith made his way up the stairs and into the bedroom. His wife was still awake, waiting for him.
"Is everything all right, husband?" she asked softly. "I heard some noises and you are very late coming to bed."
The Pastor stood staring down at her in the soft candlelight, as if trying to come to a decision. Then he undressed but, instead of leaving his shirt on, he removed all his clothing.
Elizabeth had only recently seen his weapon and still found the sight of it in its upright state to be a little frightening. She understood what her husband wanted and prepared herself to open her legs and let him get on with it.
"Take off your shift," he told her.
"Husband, what has happened? Have you taken leave of your senses?" She thought that he had recovered from his previous, and she had hoped momentary, loss of propriety.
"Take of your shift woman! Now!" It was a barked order, not a request. "Or I shall have to rip it off!"
The Pastor's demeanor was scaring Elizabeth, but she obeyed hurriedly, and she felt a sudden, unexplained excitement rising within her breast. One last time she attempted to find the cause of her husband's behavior.
"My love, what ails you this night? I am more than willing to do my wifely duty, but what has caused you to be this way?"
"Charity," he growled as he pushed his wife onto all fours upon the bed. "I could not control my passions. I ploughed the wench and now I'm going to plough you!"
"Husband! You have deflowered Charity? What demon has possessed you?"
The Pastor took hold of his cock and pushed at his wife's vagina. With the head engaged, he took hold of her hips and pressed hard. It was only when he had fully penetrated that he replied.
"She deserved it for being such a temptation to men. Perhaps it was a blessing that it happened by my hand, rather than all the boys of the village! Besides, if anyone is to blame it is yourself!"
With that, he began thrusting hard.
"Me? But what have I done that would cause you to blame me?" Suddenly she recalled her bathing trip with Charity and now felt guilt about it. Was this somehow the cause of her husband's loss of self-control, she wondered?
"You denied me, and yourself, the true pleasures of the marital bed. Had you been satisfying my desires fully; I would not have needed release with the wench. Now, if you do not want me ploughing her nightly, you must give yourself up to your carnal desires."
Terrified at the thought that he might couple with Charity every night, and inevitably make, her with child, she gave the only response that she could, "Oh, husband forgive me! I will do anything, anything at all to help keep your, your desires from spilling over to Charity."
"Good," was all he said. Then he withdrew and moved up in front of his wife, his powerful erection pointed straight at her face.
Elizabeth instinctively understood what he wanted. She was a little disgusted, knowing that it had been inside her only moments before, but she opened her mouth and took in the head. It was only then that she remembered that it had also recently been inside Charity. The thought made her groan with pleasure as she thought about her young, soft yet supple body and the pleasure that they had given each other. Her hand reached down between her legs to scratch the tingling tickle that she felt there. She almost choked as the pleasure she felt made her suck in her breath, and take her husband's cock deep down within her throat.
The Pastor had never felt anything like this before and stared in wonderment at what his wife had just done. Realizing the pleasure it was giving him, she began a bobbing motion, almost replicating the sensations he felt when he was atop her.
Pastor Smith now knew that his wife would be compliant to any of his requests, so he told her to lie on her back so he could mount her. But he instead of re-entering, he set to devouring her breasts and nipples. His hand slid down her body, across her lower stomach and through the thick bush below, sending shivers throughout Elizabeth's body. And when his fingers touched her sex, it was as if a barrel of gunpowder had suddenly been lit, resulting in an almighty explosion.
His wife's orgasm took the Pastor by surprise and he watched, fascinated as her face contorted and her whole body gyrated and shuddered. He continued his manual manipulation until she had calmed.
Excited and intrigued, he moved down Elizabeth's body to get a closer look at that most secret of places. She opened her legs for him willingly and watched as he bent to explore. It had not occurred to him that he would do what he did next, but his tongue slipped out from between his lips and he bent to taste his wife. Far from finished with her arousal, she began building towards yet another peak. Almost at that point, the Pastor stopped licking and mounted her properly instead. She wanted him deeper, so she raised her knees and pulled them to the sides to allow him to go further. He too was now near.
Both came at the same time. Both gave voice to their climax, not caring if anyone could hear.
Downstairs, Charity lay on her bed, listening to the sounds from the bedroom above. She had no doubt that the Parson was now doing to his wife what he had earlier done to her. He wished that he were still with her instead as her fingers found that little spot that brought so much pleasure. She rubbed it and pulled up her shift further to play with her breasts, and dreamed of what the farm boys could do to her.
Thus, began Charity's slide into the debauchery that would eventually rule her life.
By RomanCEisdead2 for Literotica.
-
Accepting Charity: Part 1A Puritan virgin begins her journey.
By RomanCEisdead2. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Charity BeginsCharles was a lowly cordwainer (a cobbler in modern terms). A religious man whose wife died during the plague outbreak in 1665. He lived in an isolated community in Essex, of England; with his only daughter, Charity.
Age and failing eyesight meant that he could no longer make much of a living. He worried about his daughter who, having reached the age of 18 was still unmarried. His concerns were mainly because he had maintained her sheltered upbringing, deliberately keeping her away from other people, especially young men. The exception being the Pastor and his wife, who they usually saw on Sundays at the small building that served as a church for the local community.
Realizing that he could no longer support both himself and Charity, Charles came up with an idea and at the next church meeting, he approached the Pastor.
"Pastor Smith, as you know, I'm getting old and my hands are tired and weak. I am unable to do as much as I used to, and my income is poor nowadays. I am a frugal man and I can survive on truly little, but I fear for my daughter Charity. She is a good girl, a hard worker and carries out all the household duties that her Mother used to do. I wonder, would it be asking too much if you could see your way to providing a roof over her head? She could work for her food and lodging, so you would not have to pay her. I'm sure that your wife would welcome such able help around the house."
"Well William, I can understand your troubles. How old are you now? Sixty-two?"
"Sixty-seven Summers, this June Pastor. I feel fortunate that my father taught me to count when I was young, so that I could keep track as the years went by. People said he was foolish to do so, as I only need to count two shoes!" he joked.
"It's not surprising then that your body is struggling. Not many men make it to your age. As for your daughter, well, I had been thinking that Elizabeth could do with a little help. I had been thinking about a young woman to come in occasionally, but a permanent addition to our household? I will have to think about that. I will let you know next Sunday."
William had not mentioned his idea to Charity yet, but he knew that he would have to broach the subject soon, because if the Pastor agreed, she might well not be accompanying him home in seven days' time. He prayed that the Pastor would agree, because he knew that Charity would be safe and looked after under their protection. She would be in a Christian environment, far from the temptations of the young farm hands in the area. But he just could not find the right time to explain his plan.
One week later, Charles' prayers were answered when Pastor Smith confirmed his agreement to take Charity as a household servant and to continue her religious education. But now he had to explain to his daughter. She was waiting for him outside.
"Charity, I am old. I am tired and I can no longer earn enough to keep us both."
"Oh! Father!" She was taken by surprise by this sudden admission. She had realized that her father was struggling but had hoped that God would help find a way to improve their situation.
"Ever since your Mother passed, bless her soul, all I have ever wanted to do is to provide for and protect you. I can no longer do this, so I have made a decision."
Charity knew that he was about to tell her something that would change her life and she dreaded what she was going to hear.
"I have spoken to the Pastor and he has agreed to take you into his home as a servant, to help his wife in her daily duties. He has agreed to continue your religious education. I know that you will work hard and earn your keep. I know that you will be a good girl and make me proud."
"Oh, Father! Are you sure? How will you manage without me?"
"I need very little child and I'm sure that I can earn just enough to feed myself."
"But Father,"
"No "buts" my dear. I am afraid it must happen. I took the liberty of bringing your things with us today."
Charity had wondered why her father had brought the sack with him. It was not exceptionally large, she only had three shifts and two changes of clothes and she was already wearing her best set.
"Ah Charity my dear. Are you ready to accompany us home?" The Pastor stood just behind her, his wife alongside him. She was a mousy, but pleasant woman. Her kindness shone through her dowdy appearance.
"Come along Charity, there is much to be done and we want to get you settled. Then I can begin to teach you your duties."
Charity shed a single tear as she bade her father farewell, but more followed as she walked the short distance to the Pastor's house.
It was not a large property. The garden had been mostly given over to the growing of vegetables for the table and fruit. Of course, these were all seasonal, so Elizabeth was adept at preserving produce for use during the Winter months.
Once inside, Charity could see that the main room was dominated by the large fireplace. In the center was an oak table with bench seats on opposite sides. The floor was smooth stone and had clearly been scrubbed regularly.
The Pastor's wife explained, "This is the room in which we live, eat and pray." She pointed to the steep steps in the corner, which led up to a simple door. "That is where Pastor Smith and I sleep."
She turned and pointed, "That is the door that leads to the garden. This other door," again she pointed. "Will be your room." She walked across and unlatched it.
The ceiling was low and the room small, made even smaller by the shelves opposite the bed, stacked with jars, bottles and food. Clearly, this was originally purposed as a pantry. Just beyond the bed, there was another, smaller door. Elizabeth opened this and showed Charity the Scullery.
This was to be her home from now on.
Charity was a handsome looking young woman and both Parson and Mrs. Smith could understand Charles' concerns for her welfare. The Pastor had promised to maintain her religious studies, but his work (both parochial and physical) meant that he could only spare the necessary time at the end of the day. So, while his wife retired up the tiny staircase to bed, He would sit with Charity in prayer and in religious discussion.
Of course, as this was the end of the day, and Charity was expected to rise early to clear the fireplace and re-light it, she would ready herself for bed first. As for most people of the time, when a woman retired to bed, she wore her shift, the same one that she had been wearing throughout the day. She had three of the garments, two were worn alternately, with the third, and best, reserved for Sunday alone.
It was possibly a week after Charity had started work at the Smith's house that, she was gradually given additional duties, one of which was to "put the fire to bed".
The fireplace and fire were arguably the most important part of any household. It provided warmth in cold weather, dried damp clothing hung in front of it and was the source of heat for cooking and baking. Charity understood that being given this responsibility was a true sign of trust.
So, on this evening, as Pastor Smith waited patiently, Charity crossed to the fireplace, hefted the large log that had been placed to the side and rolled it onto the embers. The fire had been allowed to burn down, so as not to waste fuel. The sleeper log would not burn easily, but would maintain an element of heat and, in the morning, would enable a rapid re-ignition of the fire.
Pastor Smith watched Charity at work. They had a single candle for light to add to the glow of the fire. But when she rolled the log on, that light faded rapidly.
Then, as Charity moved back away from the fire, she passed in front of the candle. Momentarily, her body was outlined through the thin linen material of her shift. The Pastor saw this and found it necessary to keep his eyes averted afterwards to prevent himself from staring at the region of her breasts.
Distracted, they talked for a while and he asked her if she had any sins to confess.
"I'm not sure Pastor Smith. Because, perhaps, something that I do is a sin, and yet I do not know it?"
The Pastor smiled, "Child, you show wisdom beyond your years, to question yourself in this way. Perhaps we should pray that you receive guidance from above."
They had been sitting at the wooden table on a bench facing each other, having moved the candle between them. Charity moved towards the fireplace and knelt in front of the simple wooden cross that hung above it. She began her devotions.
Pastor Smith watched her as she silently gave prayer. Now that she was facing away from him, he could allow his eyes to roam more freely, without fear of being espied. Charity's firm straight back showed the well-defined bones of her spine through the shift. As his eyes descended, they reached her posterior. She was sitting on the heels of her feet, with the toes pointing back toward him. For some reason, seeing the soles of her feet in this way he found sinfully arousing. Then, once she had finished her prayer, she began to get to her feet. The material of her shift hugged her buttocks as she rose on one knee and bent to stand.
The Pastor cleared his throat and said, "You had better retire to your bed now child. I will sit here for a while longer. You may take the candle with you."
The reality was that his erection would have been self-evident if he were to rise from the bench just now.
The result of the evening prayer session was that the Pastor went to bed in a needful mood. Elizabeth, his wife, was already in bed, but still awake, awaiting her husband.
He undressed quickly by the dim moonlight coming through the single, small window, but left his shirt on, this was what a man wore in bed, in the same way that the women wore their shift.
He climbed under the covers, grateful that she had already warmed the bed.
"Wife, I find myself in need of you this evening," he whispered.
Elizabeth was used to her husband's occasional "needs" and was well used to them, even though they had failed to produce a child of their own. After all, it was her wifely duty was it not? She would never admit such a thing to her husband, but, she quite liked it when he "needed" her.
Pastor Smith tugged up Elizabeth's shift until it was around her waist. He then pulled up his shirt and moved across. She spread her legs as he climbed between them. Then thrilled as the back of his hand touched her as he presented the head of his penis to her womanhood. He pushed, then repositioned, and pushed again. This time, he gained entry and, slowly, penetrated to his full length.
The Pastor was not forceful or rough, but he needed release quickly, so he was soon slapping his hips against his wife's body. His urgency and power were intoxicating to her and she began to experience sensations that were unfamiliar. Then, all too quickly for Elizabeth, he began jerking spasmodically and she knew he was about deposit his issue within her.
The Pastor's teaching sessions with Charity continued each evening and the result for him was pretty much the same. She walked around in a thin shift and he was acutely aware that this was all that covered her youthful nakedness. Each time he had to send her to bed before he could rise from his seated position. His erections were powerful, and he had to hold it as he walked, lest the movements against his clothing became too much to bear. Elizabeth was called upon to do her wifely duty each night.
Finally, she had to say something, "Husband, please be gentle I beseech you, for I am a little tender from your attentions of late. I know it is my wifely duty and I am keen to satisfy you, and happy to suffer if I must, but I fear you may not be aware."
The Pastor understood and felt guilty. He had never spoken to Elizabeth about the actions between a man and his wife before, but his own needs outweighed his sense of propriety for once.
"I understand my dear. It would be callous of me not to take account of your feelings and thereby cause you discomfiture. But, perhaps there is a way,"
Elizabeth was naïve when she married, not knowing anything about what a man and woman did in bed. Her Mother had informed her in only the vaguest of terms what was expected. Her new husband, the Pastor, was fortunately both gentle and understanding.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
He coughed to clear his throat, "Please be assured my dear that I would never dare to mention such indelicacies for fear of shocking you, if it wasn't that I have the need and you are somewhat indisposed."
After a pause, he continued, "A man can achieve issue by means other than union."
"Oh," was all she could say.
"I will only explain such things if you are prepared to hear them. If you are not, then please speak out now and we shall never give them voice again."
"Husband, I can tell this is difficult for you, but rest assured, as your loyal and loving wife I will do all that is necessary."
"Good. And perhaps I should never have doubted that you would respond in that way."
They were both lying beneath the bed covers. He pulled up his shirt to his waist and turned on his side towards her. He took hold of her hand and drew it downwards.
"This may shock you, so please be prepared. I am going to place your hand on my manhood. If at any time you feel uncomfortable with this, you must say so at once."
He brought her hand to his penis and wrapped her fingers around it. She gasped and stiffened in shock. It was so big and hard and hot! With his hand clasping hers, there was no way that she could take it away, although after her initial reaction, that was the last thing she wanted to do.
Elizabeth felt the blood pulsing through her husband's rod. Fascinated, she hardly even noticed as he began to move her hand up and down the shaft. She learned quickly what he wanted and continued when he took his hand away from hers. She lay on her right side and as she worked, her husband stroked up and down her covered arm. He wished just then that he could be feeling her naked flesh. The thought made him groan and his wife stopped her motions, wondering if she had hurt him.
"Don't stop. Don't stop!" he gasped. So, she continued.
The Pastor's hand fell from her shoulder and alighted on her left breast. This time she gasped, as he squeezed. That shock was overwhelmed by the sudden jerking movements that came from her husband, accompanied by the wet stickiness that suddenly erupted, seemingly everywhere. She knew what this liquid was but was shocked at how much of it there was. Afterwards, she had to feel her way to the washstand to fetch a cloth with which to mop up. By the time she had finished, her husband was gently snoring. Elizabeth lay awake for some time, feeling awed by what had just happened.
Charity became an invaluable member of the household within a noticeably short time and Elizabeth found that she was both a quick and able learner, as well as being thorough and hard working. One day, while watching her sweeping the floor, she asked if she was happy.
"Oh yes, Mistress! I am happy here. I get to see my Father at church each week and he seems to be well. But, well, if I am not being too bold, this has become my home now."
"And do you find the Pastor's lessons helpful?"
"Oh, yes! He is a wise man. He explains passages of the bible that have long confused me. And he makes me think how the teachings therein relate to my own life. I find it wonderful!"
Elizabeth was impressed both by her enthusiasm and devotion to her husband's teachings. Of course, she herself had known of his wisdom for the many years that they had been married.
Later that evening, she found the opportunity to speak with her husband while Charity was fetching wood from the store outside. "Husband, you have made a great impression upon our young maidservant. She enthuses about your lessons and you now have a most loyal follower. But, perhaps, please forgive me if I suggest this, but perhaps you should be wary that she becomes infatuated with you?"
The Pastor smiled, an exceedingly rare sight indeed, and replied, "I know the bible, I know men, yet I know little about women. For that I will always be grateful that I have you to guide me. I shall, as you suggest, be careful."
That evening, the pastor found his moral strength sorely tested. For some reason, Charity's nipples appeared to be erect and he found himself unable to take his eyes from her breasts. His erection, hidden from her by the table between them; was painful now; and try as he might, he could not dissuade himself from dropping his hand beneath the table and squeezing it. He did not rub it, but the constant pressure brought him close to climax. He took his hand away to prevent this happening, but even then, he nearly released into his breeches.
The Pastor only just kept track of what Charity was saying to him, "I find myself experiencing some odd thoughts. Particularly on Sunday after church when the young farm hands walk by. They make comments and laugh with each other and gaze back at me. I, I feel, that I want to be noticed by them. Is that a sin?"
Unable to make coherent thought, he said, "What do you think, child?"
Believing that the Pastor was testing her, Charity thought hard before answering.
"Perhaps, if I desire such attention, or encourage it, then that could be deemed a sin? I do not believe I have been guilty of either of these things. But, I feel happy when, they regard me. I, do not know why. Is it a sin to be happy in this way?"
Pastor Smith watched Charity as she struggled with the problem. Knowing he had to give an answer, he said the first thing that came to him, "It cannot be a sin to be merely happy. Indeed, many might live their lives better if they felt this way. But, these young men, well, they look at you in a way that is not seemly. Their thoughts and intentions are far from pure. I encourage you to avoid them as best you can, for they will only despoil your purity."
"Oh! Pastor Smith! I did not realize that they were viewing me with anything other than friendliness! I surely must pray for forgiveness and atone, for I must in some way have been to blame, for causing them to act in such a way."
"Prayer will always help in any situation."
Charity arose from the tale and walked around it towards the fire. The Pastor remained seated, one arm across his lap to hide his embarrassment.
The young woman knelt in front of the cross with her hands clenched in her lap and her eyes closed. She opened them again.
"I feel, I feel that I must prostrate myself." And, so saying, put her hands on the floor and moved her knees backwards until she could lie flat on her stomach. She moved her arms outwards, to create the shape of the cross.
Meanwhile, the Pastor was in serious trouble. In the past he had found her kneeling in prayer to be arousing. Now, already tumescent, he was confronted by her shift lifting as she laid down, revealing not only her calves, but also the backs of her knees, which were slightly apart. His eyes wandered up her legs to her posterior, which was moving gently as she breathed. The material was caught in the cleft, outlining her ample, yet firm buttocks. He had the urge to place his hands on them, to push the clothing up out of the way and see her nakedness. But, just as he was about to lose control, his over-loaded libido caused his cock to explode. It seemed to continue spraying and spewing within his breeches for minutes (although, it was probably only seconds).
The Pastor's breathing was just about under control when Charity completed her devotions. She stood and bade the Pastor goodnight. He watched her depart, imagining that she was naked before his eyes.
"Wife? Are you awake?" he said softly.
"Yes, husband," she replied. She had been waiting, almost yearning for him to come to bed.
"I, I confess that I have a problem. Perhaps you would be so good as to fetch a damp cloth. I feel it may be necessary to light a candle to see by." He began to unfasten his breeches.
Curious, Elizabeth left the bed and padded across to the washstand, where she first felt for the tinder box and then re-lit the candle that stood by it. Bringing the wetted cloth and candle back towards the bed, the light revealed the state of her husband's shirt. It looked almost as if a bowl of water had been thrown at it. As she came nearer, she observed the milky fluid that had seeped through the material and then, with shock, understood what it was.
"Husband, your shirt will have to be washed. You had better take it off." She had meant that he would have to replace it with another one, in his position as Pastor he needed to change more often than most men and had a total of four shirts, but to her shock, he whipped the shirt off over his head and stood in front of her as naked as the day he was born. She was shocked by his actions, but even more so by the size and appearance of his manhood. It was only recently that she had ever even touched it and it came as a surprise how big it felt, but to see it was a greater shock.
"Husband!" she squawked.
"I am sorry my dear, I do not mean to offend you, but I feel unable to, control myself at this time. I beg of you to forgive me, and, help me."
"I, I will always do my best by you, husband. But, I am feeling more than a little scared."
"I understand. Do you trust me?"
"Of course, husband!"
The Pastor's libido was, indeed, out of control; for he would never have dreamed of acting in this way, far less say the following, "Then, remove your shift. Immediately!"
Elizabeth gasped, "You wish, you wish to see me naked?"
"Yes," he hissed.
The Pastor's wife was torn between obedience to her husband and the modesty with which she had conducted her whole life. It was a well-fought battle, but her husband's determined insistence and, some strange feeling that was arising within her breast made her comply. She put the candle and cloth down and then lifted the garment over her head, dropping it on the floor. She had the urge to cover her nakedness with her hands but resisted and instead stood with her arms at her sides. She had no idea what her husband intended but assumed that copulation was imminent.
"Wash me."
Washing was usually a very private affair. It was done once a week, whether it was necessary or not. Normally, Elizabeth would fill a round, wooden tub with cold water fetched from the well and then add hot water from the kettle that sat constantly heated by the fire. She would then retire to the bedroom while her husband carried out his ablutions. She would wait until he was out on parish business before providing the same service for herself. Of course, nowadays it was Charity's responsibility and she would retire to her own room while her Master or Mistress was bathing. She herself bathed first thing in the morning before they arose.
Elizabeth brought the candle closer and set it down on the floor, before kneeling in front of her husband. The Pastor observed his wife's body, having never seen it fully before. She was shapely and, although in her middle age, very desirable. He felt a resurgence of the blood within his manhood.
Tentatively wrapping a hand around his shaft, Elizabeth began to gently bathe his testicles. The flesh in her hand throbbed and the fruits within the twin sacks appeared to be constantly on the move. She washed the shaft, paying extra attention to the shiny head. Her husband twitched almost violently as she did so. She continued to bathe his stomach and legs where she suspected his issue had been spread and when finished, picked up her own shift to dry him with.
Elizabeth had not interrogated her husband as to the cause of his "accident", but felt sure that somehow, Charity had inflamed his passions.
He stood looking down at his wife. It may have been Charity that inflamed him initially, but right now it was his wife who held his attention. She remained upon her knees, perhaps waiting to be told to stand up, but he did not want her to stand just yet. He marveled at her large breasts and the pink nipples, the curve across her stomach, the mop of hair that pointed down between her legs.
"Come a little closer," he said.
Elizabeth was a little confused as she was already quite near her husband, but she shuffled forwards, her knees moving outwards so that she could avoid his feet, unaware that she was parting her legs to his eyes.
In the dim light, the Pastor could still see well enough to know that he was now looking at his wife's nether lips, pink and puffy. He stifled a groan. Elizabeth, misinterpreting, thought that he was expecting her to do something and so, with guilty feeling, took hold of his cock again and began to rub as he had shown her before. This close, it was almost frightening and yet, at the same time, fascinating.
"Kiss it," he said quietly.
Did she hear him correctly? Was he asking her to kiss his manhood? This was something far beyond the pale and the thought almost made her retch. But her husband's needs were of paramount importance to her and, as she had just cleaned him, would it be so bad?
She leaned in and gave a light peck on the tip. She looked up at her husband to see if it had satisfied his wishes. A slight smile was playing across his face and he merely nodded. Elizabeth understood that he wanted her to continue. Unthinkingly, she licked her lips before bending again. This time she made the kiss longer and applied more pressure. She felt the softness of the head give a little until she felt the hardness beneath. Again, she sat back and looked up at the Pastor. His eyes were closed, and he looked almost as if he was in pain. But then he opened them, reached for her shoulder, and urged her lips to return.
"I beg of you woman, lick it."
Now, this was more than a dutiful woman could accept. She had done all that had been asked of her and yet, her husband wanted her to degrade herself even more. She opened her mouth to protest, just as her husband pulled her head forward. Her lips were around it! She tried to spit it out, but her husband was keeping her head there. Disgusted, both with herself and her husband, she decided to do as he requested and use her tongue, hoping that this would persuade him to release her. As she parted her teeth and moved her tongue to slather the head, it entered her mouth. She thought for a moment that she was going to vomit. Just the idea would have made her nauseous before, but the act itself seemed less bad.
She knew instinctively that if she were ill now, she would most likely choke, so she fought down the urge and instead concentrated on trying to stop any more of it entering. But she need not have worried, for the Pastor was desperate for a fast release and the only way for this to happen was for him to mount his wife. He released her head.
"Come," he said heading to the bed and beckoning her.
He lay on the bed as she rose to her feet. She was moving too slowly, and he needed to be in her, so he reached out, grabbed her hand, and pulled her down. She lost her balance and landed atop of him. Grunting at the sudden pressure of her body, he realized that her legs were straddling him and that his manhood was close to its needed goal. He held her hips tightly and pushed up with his hips. How, he did not know, but his penis penetrated immediately. Not far, but enough for Elizabeth to cry out in shock.
"Oh!"
He pushed again and it went in a little further. His wife could feel its progress. It felt, different to their usual coupling and, were she to admit to it, engendering even more of those illicit feelings that she had experienced of late.
The Pastor pushed once more and gained a little more, but in this position, he was unable to go further. Elizabeth sensed that he was struggling, the tiny movements in and out were far less than his recent plunging and he seemed desperate. She pushed herself upright and, complete penetration was achieved in one swift movement. It was a very telling moment, for she was suddenly taken by an overwhelming urge to satisfy not just her husband, but herself. She rose and fell, groaning at every sensation as she fucked her husband.
Pastor Smith was beyond ecstasy; he was only lasting so long because he had already climaxed before, but what his wife was doing was beyond his wildest imaginings. The faint candlelight was still revealing her naked body and, while she was otherwise engaged, she did not notice him take hold of her breasts and squeeze and manipulate them.
She did not notice anything now. The sensations had been building rapidly and going well beyond anything she had experienced before. She sensed her husband nearing his end and, as he began bucking, she lost control of her own body. She didn't know what was happening to her; she was jerking spasmodically, her head felt light, wonderful feelings were radiating throughout her insides and she found herself in the devil's realm, not caring that her soul was at risk.
To be continued.
By RomanCEisdead2 for Literotica
-
Survivors savor the joy of living, and their bravery turns to romantic discovery.
By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Luckily for me, my room was on the ground floor, as my building has no elevators. I had my key on a lanyard around my neck, and I unlocked the door. I let her precede me inside, and I shut the door once I got in. She looked around the room, which I usually keep fairly neat, but lately it's been immaculate. I am not as active with crutches, so I've stayed in a fair bit the last couple of weeks. And I clean when I get bored.
"Your room is so neat. I expected, um, sorry, a pigsty. You know, 'guy'?"
"It's not usually this nice, but I've been staying in a lot recently." Tapping my cast for emphasis.
She looked at my leg, then asked "Can I sign your cast?"
"Only if I can sign yours." I negotiated.
"Deal. Got a pen?" She inquired.
"Desk, top drawer." I responded, and suddenly thought. Oh No. "Uh, I'll get one for you."
She was too quick, you know, having moveable feet and all, and she pulled the drawer open. First thing she sees is the unopened box of condoms my dorm buddies gave me for Christmas. Her eyebrows rose, and she put a finger on the still-sealed box. Then she turned bright red, and picked up a sharpie.
"Your cast is covered up, I can't get at it." she said in a slightly quavering voice. She looked nervous and fidgety. I knew I was nervous as all hell. That box of condoms was meant as a joke, as I was notorious for not getting anywhere with the ladies. I'd kissed a couple of girls, but that was as far as I'd ever gotten. I just wasn't able to pursue them the way other guys did. I always backed off. Just couldn't put myself forward like that.
I looked down at my leg, covered by the sweatpants. It took every ounce of bravery I could muster to open my mouth and say the words. "I'll have to uncover it I guess."
She knelt in front of me. I could see how nervous she was. Hell, I could feel how nervous I was. "Suzanne? I, uh, I never-"
"Me too." She affirmed.
I looked in her eyes and asked; "Are you sure?"
"Yes." she said, and she reached for my waistband.
"Wait." I interrupted.
She stopped, and had a fearful expression on her face, like I'd just said something that hurt her. Damn, that hurts me, to see her look of feeling rejected.
"Let me get on the bed first, this chair is so uncomfortable."
"Oh, Okay. Can I help you?"
"Yeah, just hold the chair still?"
She got behind it, and I heard her say "Hey there's brakes." Once the brakes were set, it was easy to get out of the chair and sat the bed. She unset the brakes and slipped the chair into the corner, then knelt down before me again. This time I leaned back on my elbows & she reached out to pull down my sweats with a little more confidence. She got them to my knees, and stopped to pull off the shoe on my good leg.
The sweats slipped off my legs, leaving me semi-reclined in my polo shirt and briefs. The briefs were definitely bulging now. She stared at my crotch for long enough that I became self-conscious, and I blushed almost as red as she was.
Grinning big, she picked up the sharpie, then wrote a note on my cast.
"To Robert, I saved myself for the one who saved my life, Suzanne"
It was difficult to read from my angle, so she read it out loud to me. My heart started to race, and I felt a little dizzy. "Really?" I said.
She blushed harder, as if that were even possible, and looked at the floor.
"I think I've been saving myself for someone like you, too." I said.
She looked up at me, with what I thought was panic at first, but the smile that grew from that look was anything but panicked. I held out my hand for the pen. She sat to my left and held out her arm. It was covered by her blouse, so I said "Uh, It's covered".
"Then you'll have to uncover it I guess," she beamed.
She shifted up over me and I reached up with trembling fingers to work the front buttons on her silky long sleeved top. It felt like I had never operated a button in my life, I was so uncoordinated. But I finally got the job done, and her blouse fell open. I slid it off her far shoulder, and she pulled her left arm free. I stared in wonder at her tits. She didn't have a bra on, probably because she needed both hands to get it on and off. Oh My Fucking God.
I absently drew her blouse off her right shoulder, and slid the puffy long sleeve down & off her right arm and it's cast. Only then did I take in the veritable wonder of an actual pair of real live breasts in front of my eyes. "Wow" I said with bright eyes. Her tits were a smaller B cup, with areolas a shade darker than her skin tone, and stiff little nipples poking out.
"They're not too small?" she timidly asked.
"God no, wow! You're beautiful!" I said with a giddiness I couldn’t suppress.
She blushed and looked away shyly for a second. I remembered the pen in my hand, so I had her lay on her back so I could write on her cast.
"To Suzanne, saving each other, saved for each other, Robert"
As I was capping the pen her left hand pulled me down against her, and her lips rushed to meet mine. I had thought she had nice lips when I kissed her earlier, but that was mostly one-sided. This was phenomenal. I dropped the pen somewhere, and wrapped my arms around her. We kissed like this for minutes, or maybe it was days, I dunno, I didn't care. She lay half across my lap, and I bent over her, our lips and tongues entwined for such a glorious time.
It was never like this. I was always so nervous trying to kiss a girl before, but this was passion and perfection. We finally had to come up for air, and she smiled sweetly at me as she lay back on my bed. I guess that's when she felt my erection pressing into her hip. Her eyes went wide, then she grinned up at me.
"Am I as fetching as you thought?"
"Yeah, fetching is not the half of it. Arousing, beautiful, and literally stunning. I have no more words."
"Shall I get the, um, the box, from your desk?" she offered.
"Not yet." I replied, hobbling up off the bed, then guiding her to her feet. I undid the zipper on her slacks, and slipped them down to pile up around her ankles. She kicked her shoes off and stepped out of her slacks. "Damn" I said. She was so pale and delicate. Not a small girl, probably the same height as me, but she was certainly slimmer than I was, overall.
Her hands seemed to want to cover her boobs, but she fought that urge, standing before me as a lover, not a recently met stranger. I was drawn to her, & I could feel the pull, like gravity between us. She tentatively reached toward me, and I realized she wanted me as naked as she was, so we peeled off my polo shirt.
She gasped, looked me up and down, her gaze settling on the sharply defined summit in my underwear. She reached out again, and clumsily pulled down the front of my briefs with her left hand. I hooked my thumb into the waistband behind me and it made her mission move along quickly. But as she leaned down to complete the descent, she nearly got poked in the eye.
"Oh dear" she said as my stiff cock sprang free of its confinement and pointed upward toward her. "That's so... different. Bigger." Her eyes were wide now as she took in what was apparently her first sight of a full erection.
I reached for her, and she started to back away, so I laid back down and waited. She fidgeted some more, some kind of internal debate, and then she knelt and leaned right up to me, nodding. "Okay" she said.
I reached down again, and ever so slowly peeled her panties off. Fuck. A neat little triangle of sparse, dark hair was there, just above a puffy slit. I'd seen lots of porn, but this was not like any of that. All those porn stars shaved and trimmed and waxed away everything. This was whatever she had, all of it, come as you are.
Her panties dropped to her knees, and I said "Wow. You're beautiful."
"You think so?" she asked.
"Oh yes, I know so." I said with conviction.
She smiled, then shifted nervously and flipped her panties to the floor. Then she paused again, a fleeting glance back to the desk.
"Lay down here with me for a while." I said.
Relaxing the tiniest bit, she laid alongside and half on me, and we embraced, as best we could with two limbs encased in plaster. We kissed again, and it was similar to before, but the extra skin contact made the sensation so much better. I put my hands to use, stroking her back, her neck, her breasts, and her thighs as she shivered from my touch. Then she shifted onto her side and her left hand was around the back of my neck, drawing our kiss closer, pressing her pert tits into my chest, crushing me to her. As before, we kissed forever, it seemed. Once she let up on her clutching me, I gently rolled her onto her back, on the bed.
I wanted to see that pussy. To touch it, smell it, taste it! I'd read about eating a girl out, I'd watched innumerable videos, and now I had the opportunity to try it. Some guys said it was gross, and wouldn't do it. Some said it was the best way to get a girl worked up, so don't mind the smell and taste, just do it. Me, I just wanted to find out what it was like, I didn't care if it was good or bad, I was gonna do this.
Gently, I scooted myself up, then farther down the bed. I pushed her legs apart, and she watched in wonder as I leaned down to look at her. Wow, this was amazing. "You're beautiful" I said to her pussy. I leaned right in and kissed her patch. There was a sharp sour tang to her, but it wasn't bad, just new, different. I swept my tongue along her slit, picking up even more of her strong flavour. Inside, it was different, still not good or bad, I guessed that this was just what a pussy tasted like.
Again and again I lapped at her, and she got wetter and wetter. Her knees bent as she opened herself up, inviting me farther inside. This wetness might have been me drooling on her, or her arousal, I didn't know. She was making joyous little noises up there, in time to my activities with my tongue. That felt good, really good, to me! I caressed her thighs, then ran my fingers through her delicate fur, and her hips moved in a way I had never imagined I would ever see. I could FEEL her arousal in that motion, she was so happy with what I was doing, and that made me happy!
I knew her clitoris was supposed to be up here somewhere, so I began licking at the apex of her slit. Her soft cries and shudders let me now when I found it. Yes, there she was, and when I used my tongue the way I saw in those videos, she reacted with an astonishing cry and multiple thrusts of her hips. She practically bounced on the bed and yelped in her efforts to seemingly avoid my tongue and ram herself onto it at one and the same time.
Her hand came down to twine her fingers in my hair, not too push me away, or even to draw me in, but just to make contact, to be part of what was happening to her. I continued to lick her clit gently, and her hips began a hypnotic rolling motion, over and over, slowly cycling up and down.
I put a finger down where I thought her opening was, and moved it around, between her slick labia. I found what I sought, and as my finger slipped inside of her, the tone of her soft noises changed, from one of languid pleasure to one of lust and need. I continued this double activity, which came so much easier to me than the old patting-head and rubbing-tummy trick. I always botched that, but not this!
I had thought that I'd made her cum a while earlier, when she'd made that louder noise, but I was wrong, or perhaps this was a new order of magnitude for her. This time her entire body tensed up, and she shook and made small gasping sounds for a half a minute. Now her hand was pushing me away, her breath rasping in her throat, as she'd had enough of this.
"Oh, Robert" she whispered hoarsely.
I sat up and let my casted leg hang over the side of the bed. Then I looked down upon her, spread out before me, spread eagle, gasping for air in her glory.
"Did I do OK?" I asked.
She laughed weakly, then said; "I didn't know it could be like that."
"Me neither." I admitted.
"Do, do we need those uh, things now?"
"Condoms. Yes, we'll need those, I hope?" I eager looked at her.
"I'd get them, but I can't seem to move right now,” she revealed. “Can I catch my breath for a bit?" She was still breathing heavily.
"That's Okay, we’re in no hurry,” I assured her.
I felt like I would never tire of watching her when she was naked and aroused. Beautiful, amazing. After a while she struggled to sit up, difficult with one arm and tangled up with another person in bed. She stepped over to the desk and got out that box, then brought it to me. She sat down on the side of the bed and watched closely as I opened it and pulled out a strip of condoms. A folded instruction sheet fell out in my lap, and she picked it up. I tore one of the condom packages off the strip as she unfolded the paper & flipped it over to read the English side. I peered over her shoulder at the little diagram, and tore open the packet. Suzanne dropped the paper and looked closely at what I was doing as I squeezed the tip and rolled it on.
"That's it?" she asked.
"Yup, I think so,” I surmised.
She lifted her cast-encased arm and said "How do we do this?"
"You on top, I think."
"On top?" she asked, "I don't understand."
"Can I show you a video?" I offered.
"Oh, Okay. You mean like, a porn video?"
"Uh huh, so you can see what position might work."
"O, kay?"
She got up, unplugged my laptop, and brought it over, placing it on our laps. I surfed to a site I knew had good videos. I typed ‘cowgirl’ in the search box and scrolled through the resulting thumbnails. I soon found a promising one, and clicked on it. I had to fast forward through a lot of it, and she said "Go back to that last part."
I backed up a bit and she watched in rapt fascination as a girl on the screen took a guy's cock deep into her mouth. "Can I try that?" she asked.
"Sure! if you want."
The girl on the screen pulled away and continued to stroke the guy, his cum splattering her face, then she took him back in to finish.
"Ewww. Maybe not."
"Like I said, only if you want."
"Well, you did that for me, so maybe I should do that for you, too."
"Let's find the bit we're looking for first."
I skipped forward a bit more, then found the cowgirl segment. "See, she's on top, our casts won't be in the way too much like that. Plus, it gives you the ability to take things along as you’re comfortable.”
We watched for a minute. "Okay, I can do that." she said.
Closing the laptop, she put it on the floor and slid it under the bed. She got off the bed, and let me shift around, and clambered back on. Straddling my thighs, she bit her lip and said, "It's supposed to hurt the first time, isn't it?"
"I think so. You'll have to be gentle." That’s why I wanted us to try it this way.
She nodded, then reached down and grasped my cock. She took a few minutes to fondle and stroke my cock, with a look of curiosity, desire, and giddiness. She knelt straight up, and shifted her body forward to align her new play tool with her cunt, moving her hips and my cock, to find the right spot. Once engaged, she withdrew her hand and sank halfway down onto me.
She froze, with a curious look on her face.
"Huh" she groaned.
"Oh god, Suzanne" I said, basking in the hot wet tightness of her pussy. It was incredible. I was gonna cum, and soon, this was so astonishingly good!
She was descended in front of me, pert breasts caped with tight hard nipples, hair hanging in disarray about her face, and her pussy - holy fuck - I could see my cock impaling her. Labia distended and wrapped around my shaft, and the sensations from inside her were amazing! As she raised back up, my cock looked like it had a pussy doughnut encircling it.
It was like some weird sheathed hand, wrapped around my cock, with rippling touches here and there. Her thousand-yard stare suddenly focused back on me, and she said "Wow" and slid down my shaft until she bottomed out. "That didn't hurt at all" she whispered in awe. "That feels so good! You feel so big inside me."
Recalling the video we'd previewed, she started humping and grinding and bouncing on my shaft. I was trying not to cum yet, I wanted to please her first, and luckily, what she was doing wasn't over stimulating me. Except visually, I was getting so turned on by the sight of a naked girl getting turned on by my own cock! And guys are visual creatures, so it was difficult to hold back.
But she did cum again, and hard, and I could feel it from the inside. Her orgasm was a rippling and clenching of muscles, both inside her pussy, and over her whole body. Her arms, her legs, her abs, everything tensed and shook. Maybe there’s nothing so visually erotic as watching a sexy woman having a massive trance orgasm.
And that was all I could stand before I exploded.
I thought the condom was gonna explode, I pumped so much cum into it. The sight of her there, on me, cumming, fuck that was intense.
When it had passed, she opened her eyes in wonder and looked down at me. "Oh god Robert, this is amazing! You're amazing." All I could do was smile up at her. Then she said "Did you finish yet?"
"Oh Yeah." I assured her.
She smiled with a deep sense of accomplishment, then asked me; "Can I try that mouth thing?" Her innocence is so sexy.
"A blowjob?" I asked.
"That's a blowjob?” she seemed inquisitive. “I heard other people talk about it, but was always afraid to ask what it was. I really want to try that."
She rose up off of me and tried to get the condom off. Left handed wasn't working well, so I removed it, and asked her to reach over to the desk for some tissues to clean up. "Thanks" she said, then she went around to the foot of the bed and crawled up to get at my cock.
She sat cross-legged and leaned down to get closer to her new favorite sex toy.
She held my semi-flaccid cock and gave the tip a tentative lick first, then smiled at me and licked harder. She spent a minute or so licking me like a popsicle. “Wow, you taste sorta salty and manly” she observed. Then she took my head into her mouth and I gasped and whimpered "Please, No teeth".
"Sorry." she said. Then I was engulfed again, and she hummed on me, which was so very stimulating. Pulling off she commented "You taste good! Probably better than me." Then she was back at it, and now her tongue swirled around the head of my cock. This was too much, too stimulating. The view I had, plus the feel of her tongue on me, was enough to set me right off. My first blowjob lasted 30 seconds before I blew.
I groaned, and said "Now", and she sealed her lips around me, lapping her tongue repeatedly over the sensitive underside of my head. I think I whimpered, and I may have said something, I have no idea. My orgasm was a completely different thing from what I got from masturbating. This was so powerful it was excruciating. I could feel her tongue lapping at me as I shot load after load into her mouth. I don't think I ever came so much before in my life. Her eyes were wide in surprise as she kept working on me, swallowing what I gave, and teasing out more.
I finally ran dry and started to wilt, and she pulled away. "Wow" she said, "that was cool. You taste good, too. I like blowjobs, they're fun!"
I laid back, floating in post orgasmic bliss.
She crawled up alongside & cuddled with me. It took a few tries to get comfortable with our casts in the way. There we were, to newly deflowered teens, both buck-nekked except for the white casts covering two limbs. We were in sweaty bliss from some great first-time, multiple-orgasm sex. The afterglow was heavenly.
Then we got chilled and we had to untangle ourselves to get under the blankets. The adrenaline was gone, our lust was sated, and sleep took us both.
That was one April Fools joke that both failed and succeeded in a most spectacular manner.
Tomorrow will reveal what troubles await those who endangered two virgins’ lives, but It couldn’t have turned out any better for Suzanne & Robert.
By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica
-
An April Fools Prank Goes Awry.
By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories .
Spring break was just that, a break. My leg, actually.
When I went home to Ottawa for spring break, I met up with a few of my old high school buds, and we took a day trip to the Quebec side for some skiing at one of the nearby hills, north of Ottawa. Mid afternoon, I hit a patch of ice and went down hard. It was quite a day for falls, as the hills were pretty icy this late in the season. I tried to get up, but my right ankle hurt like a bitch. None of my friends had stopped, as we were all falling a lot today, they just assumed I would get up and follow them.
"Aw fuck!" I groaned. I lay there in the snow for a few minutes, until someone slid to a stop next to me.
"Hey, are you all right?" the guy asks.
"No, I hurt my ankle. Fuck."
"Don't move it, I'll find the ski patrol. Hang on." He skied away to get help.
30 seconds later another guy stopped. Same question. "Hey are you all right?"
"I think I sprained my ankle. There was a guy here a minute ago, he said he'd send the ski patrol."
The guy turned and looked around, then waved and yelled "Ici! Over here! Vien! Here they are."
Two guys in red jackets stopped and asked what's wrong. This other guy said "Good luck!" to me, and skied away, as I recounted the fall and my symptoms. The ski patrol guys were great, they radioed for a stretcher and 20 minutes later they're loading me into an ambulance. The rest of the day was a lot of waiting, x-rays, and paperwork. The local hospital had a seasonal trauma unit for all the ski injuries, and they're used to dealing with the inter-provincial healthcare.
I called my Dad, who said he'd fetch me from the hospital, then called my buddies who were still in the chalet’. He told them to go home without me. They commiserated and said they'd drop by my house tomorrow and see how I was doing.
I eventually got a cast on my right leg. It spanned from my toes to my mid-thigh. I was issued a pair of crutches, and a whole ream of instructions (in both French and English of course) about what to do and what not to do. My Dad showed up somewhere during this tedious process and reassured me everything would be fine.
We got home really late, after stopping at a pharmacy for pain meds, and stopping for takeout, damn I was hungry by then. I was asleep in minutes after I took one of those pills after getting home.
Next morning, I had to take another pill, damn leg was throbbing like mad. I had to learn how to negotiate using the toilet with crutches, fuck, that's pain in the arse. Then I had to figure out how to shower. They gave me a shower bag for the cast but I couldn't get the damn thing on by myself. Mom was trying to be motherly (naturally) but I was way too embarrassed to be seen naked in front of her. My Dad was a trooper, he helped me with all the bathroom stuff, and I got my shower OK.
I wasn't going to be able to drive for a while, so my folks said they'd drive me back to school in Toronto. I could come home by bus and get my car once I was able to drive. Great.
"Actually, if I could have my car on campus, one of my buddies could drive me around. None of the other guys have a car." Not that my rattly old car was much of a ride, but it got us from A to B.
"OK" my Dad says, "Your mother can drive you there, and I'll follow in your car, then we'll drive back together."
"Awesome, sounds like a plan!"
The rest of the day my parents helped me work out how to deal with the cast and crutches and take care of personal stuff by myself, like getting dressed, showering, shaving (yeah, ever try to balance on one foot to shave? fuckin hell), and using the toilet. My mom went shopping and bought me a bunch of baggy sweat pants, something that would go over my cast.
My old friends dropped by with some hard coolers the next day, thinking it would cheer me up; but I had to pass on those due to the meds I was on. They laughed at me and drank it all, themselves. We all had a good laugh about my predicament, and they wished me luck at college. Gonna need it, eh?
Then it was time to head back to school. I'd been texting and calling my buddies at school, told them the whole idiot story of my misadventures. They laughed at me big time, and of course they worried about their ride, what was gonna happen to my car? I told them about the arrangements and they were happy that it would still be available.
The drive to school was really tedious, seemed to last forever, because it was so fricking uncomfortable to sit there with that stiff cast on. They got me and my stuff into my room in the dorm, and said their good-byes. I was so happy that I was on the first floor! No stairs here but there were stairs all over campus. Sure, there's elevators everywhere but I didn't know where most of them were.
First order of business, I gotta pee after that road trip. I used the big accessible stall in the bathroom, that was great. Grab bars, lots of room, it really was made for this kind of thing. Easier than the bathroom at home, that's for sure.
I was the butt of a lot of jokes and shit for the first few days, but otherwise it was fine. Down in the dining hall I spotted someone else who'd had a fun spring break. There was a girl with her whole arm in a cast, like from shoulder to wrist, with the elbow bent at 90 degrees. I wondered what happened to her. Skiing too I supposed. My buddies said we'd make a great couple and told me to go ask her out. No way, dudes, not gonna happen. I can't talk to girls, I always get freaked out and clam up.
The end of March rolled around, and I still had weeks to go before getting my cast off. There was a party on Saturday night, and I was weaning off the strong meds by now so I could have a few drinks. My floor mates were getting me drinks, too; so I ended up having a few more than I would normally have. I was feeling buzzed by the end of the night.
One of the guys suddenly showed up with a wheelchair. "Robbo! we got you some wheels, man!"
"Where'd you steal that from?" I asked, a little dubious about the idea of them scamming someone's chair.
"No No, totally not stolen, we got it for you from the Red Cross. It's legit, dude!"
"All right! Let's check out my new ride then!" I hopped over and settled into the chair. They adjusted the footrest out for me and one of them took my crutches, and they started wheeling me away.
"Where we goin?" I asked.
"It's a surprise." says one of them, and then pull a pillowcase down over my head so I can't see where we're going. When I try to pull the covering off, they stopped me, and then the started grabbing my arms & duct taping them to the chair's armrests. We were outside by now, and I started yelling, until they taped the pillowcase tight against my mouth, to muff my yelling. Now I was getting pissed, but there's not much I could do, except literally ride this out.
They laughed and giggled and make goofy jokes as they wheeled me around campus. EventuallyI had no idea where I am, and it suddenly strikes me that it was now April 1st. The alcoholic buzz is wearing off fast under the rush of my adrenaline and anger, and I wondered what kind of demented nightmare game they've come up with.
I heard more laughing, girls this time, and they make whispered comments back and forth with the guys. I’m now in a building, but I had no clue where. My chair was pushed around some more, bumping into stuff, and then a body is dumped in my lap, then they yanked the duct tape off the pillowcase and I can again my mouth. The room is pitch black. The giggling and laughing is cut off by the slamming of a door, and everything goes quiet.
I think there's a girl in my lap, or a small, really nice smelling guy with long hair. She's quiescent, asleep or passed out, pressed against my chest.
"Hey. Hey, wake up." I said.
No response, she's just sitting there, draped over my lap. She's warm and breathing, so it's not a manikin or something. I wondered if she's okay.
I started to shift a bit, can't use my arms because they're taped down, but I try to shake her awake with my rocking shoulders. It didn't work, and now I'm afraid that if I move too much she'll fall off onto the floor.
"Hey, uh, miss, wake up." louder. She's out of it. I turn my head to the side so I'm not yelling in her ear and holler "Hey, enough crap, let me out of here!" Silence reigns. Well, fuck. Now what?
'Now what'. Then the fire alarm starts blaring. It startles the heck out of me, but still isn't enough to wake the girl. I heard loud commotion in the halls for about 30 seconds, but then suddenly there is silence. Fuck, this is getting serious. What if it's a real fire? No, no way, it's April 1st now, gotta be a prank. I'll just wait for her to wake up, and we'll get out of here. My eyes adjusted to the darkness and I began to see faint outlines of what is probably a maintenance closet or storage room.
The alarm rings for an annoyingly long time. 15 minutes I guess, I dunno, but it seems interminable. And I need to pee now. When the alarm finally stops the need to pee gets more insistent. I shifted uncomfortably under the weight of my passenger. Her hip is pressed up against my groin, adding to the struggle of my urge to piss.
More time passes, and damn, I gotta go bad, now. I'm gonna wet myself, and her too, if I don't get out of here right now. I've tried speaking to her, yelling, shaking her, and then there was another alarm that went on and on. She just isn't gonna wake up. Did those morons drug her or something?
I'm desperate now. "Come on, sleeping beauty, wake up!"
Sleeping beauty? Yeah, fine, I'll try that before I piss all over her. I think a girl would be slightly less angry about a stolen kiss than wet pants. So I seek her mouth. There was a little light coming in under the door, but suddenly that light went out, and only a faint intermittent light glowed. Oh, crap! That would be the emergency exit lighting.
I eventually bumped my faced against her nose, then lowered a bit and kissed her, probably a little too hard for a wakeup smooch, cause I'm dyin' here, gotta pee, gotta pee, gotta pee.
She's got nice soft lips, really quite kissable, and I kinda wished she was awake and under different circumstances. I kissed her again, even harder. No response. I try again, this time I let my tongue do the talking, and I push into her mouth. Helluva way to experience my own first ‘tongue-kiss’. Finally, she stirred & turned into the kiss.
Surprised, I pull back, and say "Oh thank god you're awake, help me up!"
She startled, yelping at me, "Who are you?!"
"Help me, please, I'm gonna piss my pants! Untie me!"
In the dim red glow of an exit sign I finally saw her face. She's kinda cute, not particularly pretty, and she has a cast on her right arm. It's the girl I saw in the dining hall a few times.
"Hurry!" I pleaded.
She struggled off me, and stood. “Where the hell did you take me!” she demanded.
I told her that we were both abducted by campus hooligans and locked in some storage room, but I didn’t know which building. Then I said; “But I gotta pee right now and my leg is in a cast, and I’m bound to this wheelchair.She felt the tape on my wrists. It's slow going for her to undo the tape with her one weak hand, the way she's pulling at it, she's obviously not left handed.
I'm not gonna make it, and I looked around. We're in a janitor's room or something. I spotted a stack of small waste baskets. "Quick, grab one of those buckets and put it between my legs."
She's quick on the uptake, I'll give her that, and she grabbed the bucket for me. "Pull my pants down, hurry."
"What? No!" she protested.
"Arrrrggghhh. Please, I'm gonna wet myself." I grind out through my clenched teeth.
She reached out with that uncoordinated left hand of hers and fumbles with my sweat pants. I squirmed to lift my hips a bit to help, and the elastic waistband slipped down, exposing my tight briefs.
"You gotta help. Pull me out, aim for the bucket. Please?"
I can see she's not happy with the situation, and she's fighting with her distaste at touching a man, a total stranger at that, in such a bizarre circumstance. But she perseveres, and that delicate hand fishes in my shorts for my cock. She paused momentarily as she made contact, then pulled my cock free. She picked up the empty bucket and aimed my ‘hose’ toward the container.
I groaned as I let loose. Oh god, finally! The relief was incredible. The poor girl was acting shocked as she dutifully aimed me at the bucket, and she even nudged the bucket a bit closer. I pissed on and on, holy fuck there was so much, and eventually I ran dry.
Her disposition is no longer shocked, but instead she appeared to be curious.
"Oh thank you, you saved me so much embarrassment. You can put me back in there now. Thanks."
She hesitated, and timidly tried to one-handedly stuff my cock back through the fly, and after a couple of clumsy tries I'm all set. And of course now my cock was growing fast in her hand, as I no longer had to pee, but there's a wonderful-smelling girl handling that most sensitive part of my anatomy. Something that's never happened before.
That last drop of pee evidently got on her hand, and she looked a bit frantic now, "Ew" she says.
"Just wipe it on my sweats, it's OK." I told her, and she rubbed her hand on my inner thigh. That doesn't help with my ever increasing boner of course.
She looked up at me, and her brow wrinkled. "Do you smell smoke?" she asked.
It's my turn to be startled, and I looked toward the door. Oh Fuck, there's smoke coming in under the door! That alarm was real! Why wasn't it still going off? "Quick, help me get this tape off!" She started trying to pull up my sweats, but I say "No, leave that, just get me undone!"
She started working on the tape on my left arm, and it took a few minutes to get me free. Working together, my right arm is unstuck in less than a minute. "Check the door." I told her as I looked around the room. No other doors, just shelves, a big sink, a floor pan for filling and emptying mop buckets, and stacks of boxes and stuff.
She tried the light switch but it doesn't work. Great, my idiot friends probably unscrewed the light bulb. Then she tried the door. "It's locked!" she says.
"From the outside? Why the fuck would it be set up to lock people in? Sorry. I swear when I get nervous."
"Is there really a fire, do you think?"
"I guess so, there was an alarm that went off when you were out cold."
"What do we do?" She started frantically searching her pockets and said; "I can't find my phone!"
"I didn't even bring mine to the party. No pockets."
The smell of smoke got stronger. I wheeled up next to the sink, and ran some water. Grabbing a package of paper towels, I ripped it open and dumped them in the sink. "Here, block up the crack under the door with these!"
I handed her wads of soggy paper, and she knelt down to stuff them under the door. The smoke stoped coming in, thank goodness. But now the room is black. "Now what?" she said.
I shrugged, "I guess we wait and hope."
"I'm scared." she said in a small voice.
"Come here, sit on my lap here. Oh, uh, maybe pull up my pants first." She helped me with that and sat on me. I think the gravity of the situation is now hitting her pretty hard, I know it's got me freaked out. She burrowed into my neck and wraps her good arm wraps around me. "We're OK for now." I tell her.
I smelled her hair again, as she's crushed against me. Damn that feels nice. Shit, I don't even know her name. "I'm Robert by the way. Robert Green."
"Suzanne. Suzanne Shelton.", she informed me.
"I'd say pleased to meet you Suzanne, but under these circumstances, maybe the sentiment should be I'm ecstatic to meet you. If I was by myself I would have pissed my pants and suffocated."
She giggled, my goofy sense of humour somehow helped in this situation. "I'm glad to meet you too, Robert."
"So how did you get here?"
"I don't know, I was at the dorm party and felt dizzy, then you were kissing me." She blushed again.
"Sorry about that, I tried to wake you for like 20 minutes, but you were really out of it. I finally thought I would try the sleeping beauty trick, and it worked. Did you drink something someone else gave you?"
"Oh. Shit.” She seemed to recall. “I think so. One of my floor mates gave me a coke. It must have been spiked? I had to take some of my pain meds for my arm earlier tonight, it was bothering me. I keep trying to do too much with it all the time."
"Oh, yeah, you don't want to mix booze or anything with that stuff, I know! Sorry about the pee episode. I really was going to wet my pants in another few seconds. Wet both our pants."
She blushed and giggled. "I never saw a guy like that, like your, thing, before."
"Wow. Okay, well, I never had a girl touch my co-, um, thing, before."
"It changed when I was putting it away. Was that, um, like...'
"Yeah, well, when a pretty girl touches me like that, I'm bound to get aroused."
Her eyes went wide at that statement. "Oh" she said. She paused a few seconds, then put her head back on my shoulder. There was that scent again. "So. Um, you think I'm pretty?"
"Well, yeah, of course. You're what I think my grandpa would call 'fetching'"
She giggled again. Damn, that sounds nice, and she smells really nice. Little Robert stirred down below. I heard a sharp intake of breath. Uh Oh. She felt that. I may have just ruined what might have been a moment.
"Am I pretty enough to make you, uh, aroused, then?"
"Oh, Suzanne, I am so embarrassed. Please, don't be offended, it's just circumstances, you know?"
She pulled back again and looked at the door. Still no smoke. Then she looked at me with a sad smile, saying "I didn't think so." Suzanne started to get up, and I realized where our wires had crossed.
I put my arms around her and said " Oh, no no. You're very pretty, and definitely arousing."
She looked surprised, but settled back down on my lap. "Oh." she said. "Thank you."
Just then we heard a muffled sound of footsteps outside the door. We both yelled, and I grabbed a mop handle and rapped it against the door. The door opened, and a cloud of smoke poured in. A firefighter stood there, looking surprised behind his breathing apparatus. He hollered for help, and we were soon moved briskly from the building.
I was parked in my wheelchair next to the ambulance, where Suzanne was sitting on a gurney. We both had been given oxygen and been checked over for injuries. We told campus security about how we came to be there, and they got really grim. I named names, because I could've died there, we both could've died. It was a prank, but it went sideways pretty fast when that fire broke out. Cops came over and Suzanne also named a couple of girls who she thought were in on it too. Now we were finally cleared to go.
"Can I walk you back to the dorms?" I asked.
She laughed, "Don't you mean wheel me? You can't walk."
"Can too, if I had my crutches. My idiot friends left me with this chair."
"Okay, then, let's go." She beamed.
Off we went. She couldn't push me with just one hand, and I was crap at navigating that chair, but we eventually got back to the residence. We chatted amiably along the way, getting to know each other. She was really easy to talk to, unlike most girls I've tried to talk to. Maybe that was it, I wasn't chatting her up.
She was 18, a biology major, living in in the next dorm over. I told her I was in second year Computer Science, in the nearby dorm, so I had a single room.
I told her how I broke my leg, skiing near Gatineau, and the really long day I had as a result. "How did you break your arm?"
"Skating. I'm usually a good skater but sometimes you just fall wrong. I spent most of that same day in the ER, just like you. It's really hard to get dressed and shower and stuff with this thing."
"I know, believe me, I know all about it."
We were both so fired up on adrenaline after our ordeal there was no way we could sleep. "Would you like to, uh, come over to my room, for a bit? After all this, I'm not tired, and I'd be bored doing just nothing. We could talk for a while." Oh, nice, I thought, smooth man, very smooth. NOT.
She blushed, and it must've been a good one, to be visible in the dim light along the sidewalk. "I, uh, yeah. Yes. Yes I will." she stated with a bravado she didn't appear to have.
I smiled up at her. "I promise to behave, Okay?"
"What if I don't want you to behave?" she smirked.
"Then you're going to have to make your wishes known, in no uncertain terms. I don't do the pushy guy thing very well."
"I want to go to your room with you," she declared.
To be continued.
By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica
-
My girlfriend and her sister play dueling practical jokes on me.
By TruthWithaTwist. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
"Sisters before Misters. It's the golden rule." Tara declared.
"Thank goodness you're hot" I joked, "Because that may be the most fucked-up and lamest thing anyone has ever said to me." With that, we started laughing and settled in for the rest of the drive.
[[MORE]]We got to the resort and it was everything we expected. It was a cheesy resort built for "romance weekends". They did a have a "lodge restaurant" and because it was off-season, we had no problem getting our choice of cabins and were told to come down the restaurant at any time.
The guy working the front desk told us that the hot tub on the deck was usable, but suggested that we turn the heat on before dinner if we wanted to use it later. He also mentioned the romance package and asked if he could have it delivered while we dined. He said all of this unironically and without embarrassment.
We made the short walk down a path to our cabin and were thrilled with what we found. It was roomy, with an oversized king bed. It had a glossy wooden floor that led to a loveseat, and two chairs that gathered by a large gas fireplace. The bed itself was a wonder to behold. A crimson bedspread was stretched across it. 6 stark white pillows were stacked at the top of the bed with a sort of long, red ribbon holding them all together. The bed itself was made of a wooden frame with large headboard.
Just to the right of the bed, was a sliding glass door that went to the enclosed deck and the hot tub. The hot tub faced the lake but was still enclosed by the walls of the deck. There were instructions on the wall, and I got the heater for the hot tub started. As I was getting my bearings, the room behind me went dark for a split-second and suddenly was bathed in red.
"BWAH-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA" said Tara as she started playing with the light switches on a bedstand. One switch bathed the room in red. The next started a sort of "disco-light" effect. Button 3 I ~think~ was light romance...as pastel circles, and blobs sort of migrated across the walls and ceiling.
"What's that last switchy-thing?" I asked. Tara flipped a switch and we heard a "whirring" motion. From the bottom of the bed, a panel came up revealing a bed-width mirror.
"Oh, well of course it is!" We both burst into laughter. I tackled Tara and we spilled on to the bed making out and making up for lost time. Hands started to wander. She started to rub my crotch through my jeans, I was working my way up her shirt. As we took a quick pause, I spoke up.
"Babe. This place is amazing and I want nothing more than to fuck you right now, but I'm starving!!!! Can we go eat and then we have all night to experience the Adventureland theme park in our room?"
"Absolutely". Tara went into the bathroom to freshen up. For the first time, I reached into my back pocket and found the money Henry had given me. I counted out five crisp $100 bills and was suddenly looking forward to a great meal.
We threw our coats back on and walked over the restaurant. We gave the waiter our "dinner coupon" and placed our order. For a half-full resort, in the middle of nowhere, with a porn set for a cottage, the meal was surprisingly good. We started with a Manhattan and a Martini and thanks to the money Henry had slipped me, we splurged on an expensive bottle of wine. We ate and drank and ordered a bottle of Prosecco to take back to the room as we left the restaurant.
We stumbled back to our room and keyed back in. On the coffee table was what looked like a large rectangular box of chocolates. Upon opening it, we found out it was our romance package. There were a number of "adult' items, all discretely packaged and wrapped inside. Like a kid on Christmas, Tara began opening each one.
"Oh! Ok. Cherry flavored lube. That's kinda fun. Next, "Tickle her pink" arousal crème. Alrighty. We've got an Aqua-vibe! Some silicone cock rings. Massage Oil. And.." Tara then held up with great pride.... "A blindfold mask!" For the next few minutes we laughed and opened everything. Slowly, though, the mood went from humorous to sexy. We started to smell, taste and feel everything in the box. Tara got the ball rolling.
"Why don't I grab those robes, you grab the vibe & the Prosecco and I'll meet you in the hot tub."
I stripped down to my boxers and opened the Prosecco. Tara came out wrapped in a robe, holding some towels and handed me the other robe. We opened the sliding door and I lifted the cover off the hot tub. The cold air made the hot tub seem that much hotter, but we slowly lowered ourselves in with a number of "ohs" and "ahs" until we got comfortable,
As we soaked and sipped the Prosecco, the stress of the day melted away. Our hands kept wandering, gently touching and stroking each other under the bubbles. Slowly, we started kissing. It was sensual, and exploratory. I started cupping one of her breasts while she started stroking my cock and balls. As our arousal grew, Tara whispered, "Did you bring that vibe?"
I reached up and grabbed the small vibe off the edge of the tub. It looked like a small blue insect -- 3 inches long with two antennae at one end. Once the vibe was turned on, the antennae started to shake and vibrate. I moved the toy under the water and started using them on her nipples that were just under the surface. Tara moaned slightly and let her head loll back onto the deck's edge. I continued going back and forth between her nipples while I gently nuzzled and kissed her exposed neck. When I thought she was ready, I had the vibe work it's way down her ribcage, eliciting a giggle. The giggling stopped when I reached her crotch. I gently pushed her legs apart and started working the vibe over her clit.. It wasn't a toy that was meant for insertion, so I figured out a way to maintain my grip with my thumb and two fingers while inserting my ring and pinkie fingers slightly insider her. It all had the desired effect. Within a few minutes, I started to see the familiar red blotches on her shoulders and cheeks, telling me she was close. I kept up the motions until she started to come.
The waters started to splash as Tara's hips flexed and shook. "Uh........uh.....yes.......fuck.........don't.........keep.......yes......fuck......ah"
I moved the vibe away and let Tara catch her breath. As she started to come down from her high, she said, "Let's go inside and I can return the favor." We got out, jumped into our robes, and went inside.
"Lay some clean towels down in front of the fire." I followed her instructions and watched her grab the flavored lube. "Now, lay down."
I laid on my back by the fire and kept my eyes on Tara's amazing body. Her tits were still moist from the hot tub & her pussy swollen from her recent orgasm. As she stepped toward me, she opened the Cherry lube and began spreading it over her pussy. Once she was sufficiently covered, she took two fingers and started spreading it inside herself. She came over to me, poured a palmful of the fluid into her hand and started rubbing it up and down my erect cock. Once she was satisfied, she swung her legs over my head and pushed her cherry covered cunt on to my face. I took the hint and began licking and sucking. Tara wasted no time as she dropped down on to my cock and began licking off the lube. I was trying hard to breathe while still focusing on licking my way up and down her outer lips. As I worked my way around, I would shift up and gently start licking her clit. Every time I did, I noticed that her efforts on my cock increased. Figuring out that increasing her pleasure could increase my own -- I took my tongue and drove it as far into her pussy as a I could.
It had the desired effect. Tara moaned around my cock and drove her mouth down to my balls. I could feel her tongue licking my shaft as she sucked down on my entire length. It quickly became too much for me. I grabbed down on her ass and pulled her pussy into my mouth. I latched onto her clit creating a vacuum suction while I rapidly licked it with the tip of my tongue. Tara's hips began to shake and she moaned even more. The moaning around my cock was like a tight, vibrating sheath that sent me over the edge. I exploded into her mouth and heard a cacophony of noises. My own moans, her moans, the sound of her gulping down the milky load, our combined mouths gasping for breath.....followed by two huge contented sighs.
After getting her breath back, Tara spun herself around and settled into the crook of my arm & shoulder. We lay together, content and satiated. Then, slowly, we realized that our mouths were both covered in each others juices and cherry lube....and it was getting kind of gross. Tara told me to go clean off a bit. As I looked at the clock, I realized it was only 11:00, not 2am as I was expecting. I went into the bathroom, got some hot water running and soaked a washcloth in soap and the water. I washed off my face a few times until the combined stickiness was gone. Then, I got the sticky lube off my crotch as best I could. I was considering hopping in the shower real quick, when Tara started knocking on the door.
"You almost done? I gotta pee and brush my teeth."
"Yup. Two seconds." I brushed my teeth and let my girlfriend by with a quick smack on the ass.
I threw on my robe, poured some more Prosecco, and laid on the bed. Admittedly, between the drinks and wine at dinner, plus the Prosecco, I was still riding the line of "buzzed" and "drunk". Add in the sudden activity and I was worn out. "You mind if I turn on the TV, babe?"
"Not at all! I could use a little break" she yelled back through the bathroom door.
I flipped around and found a cable show with an annoying couple trying to buy a 4-bedrrom house on 3 acres and a pool for $237K dollars. Tara came out, climbed onto the bed, and started playing around on her phone.
After an episode and a half, I noticed Tara's hand was slowly snaking its way up my leg, under my robe. As she started stroking my cock, encouraging it back to life, she asked if I was ready for another round. I started to roll her over, until she put a hand on my chest.
"Nope. You've been amazing this weekend. For me, my family, now it's time you get your reward. But....you have to trust me."
"Uh.....ok."
"Seriously babe. Trust me." With that, she started taking my robe off my shoulders. Once I was naked, she put some pillows under my head and reached over the side of the bed. She grabbed the large ribbon that had been around the pillows and started tying my right wrist to the bed frame (Oh.....THAT'S why they have that ribbon....duh). She swung over me, and started tying my left wrist, so I was spread eagle with my arms. Tara then got up and went over the Romance box.
"I have to go in the bathroom and get ready. But before that, I want to get VERY ready." With that, she took a good dollup of the arousal gel and spread it over her clit and pussy lips. The reaction was instantaneous. "Oh fuck. That's amazing. It's heating up my pussy. Wow. I need to save this so I can get some more."
With that, she went into the bathroom for a few minutes. Fortunately, I could still see Beth and Shawn complaining about the backsplash in the kitchen on the tv show, so I wasn't getting anxious. A few minutes later, Tara came back out with the robe on. "Sorry! For this part, we need one more thing."
She walked over and hit the "red light" option on the bedstand. Next, off went the tv and up went the mirror.
"Babe, I hope you're coming right into bed. Because if you want to kill the mood....leaving me tied up to only stare at my red-bathed cock and balls....that'll do it."
"Don't worry. I have a surprise for you, but I don't want you see anything yet. With that, she put the sleep mask over my eyes. I heard her shuffling around, her suitcase unzipping and the bathroom door closing, then something strange happened. I heard the latches on the front door open and I felt a blast of cold air. As goosebumps erupted on my body, I heard the door close and a pair of high heeled shoes walking across our floor. The bathroom door closed again and I thought I heard muffled voices.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, I heard the door open again and I heard Tara say, "OK. Babe, like I said, you did a lot for my entire family and here's your surprise." I then felt movement on the bed and someone straddling me.
I felt a pair of wet panties rubbing across my cock. The more the pussy rubbed, the more the juices seemed to flow. All of a sudden, there was a slight shift and I felt Tara's pussy engulf my cock. It felt like Tara had pulled her panties to the side and was grinding her clit against me, while starting to ride my cock with fervor. I didn't remember her wearing panties when we crawled into bed and was surprised she put them back on just to have blindfolded sex.
The fact that I couldn't see her and couldn't move my arms to reach out to her multiplied the sensations exponentially. Tara kept alternating her motions. She would slow down, then pick up speed, then she would just stop and grind for a minute. At one point, she just sat there on my cock, and I felt her long hair start to tickle my chest as she licked my nipples. Eventually she started to pick up speed, but she kept me on the edge of coming again and again. Just as I started to moan that I couldn't take much more, the mask was ripped from my face and I saw a sight I would never forget.
My alcohol-affected eyes were still blurry, and the room bathed in red which made everything surreal-- but there was Lindsay, in her yellow skirt riding me. She had on her white top from the party, unbuttoned to her navel so I could see her chest and tits perfectly. Looking down into the mirror, I could see her black heels and sure enough, pulled to the side were the purple checkered panties. She was grinding on my cock, rubbing her clit against me while she pumped back and forth. Her long brown hair was down over her face, with her head bent forward and her hands on my chest. The similarities between her and Tara was insane. I felt my cock somehow get even harder which was magnified by the fact that her pussy was absolutely on fire.
My still-buzzed mind was going a million miles a second as I tried to take in the crazy scene. My brain rocketed back to the "we share everything" statement at the bar. I thought about the door opening while I was blindfolded. Was this some sisterly April Fools prank going to another level? My eyes were searching the room, looking for Tara. Was she watching? Did Lindsay somehow lock her in the bathroom? Where did she go?
Lindsey was riding me harder now, her pussy gripping my cock. She was so wet, I could feel her lubricating my cock with every thrust of her hips. The fluids were running down my balls as she kept grinding away. The heat coming out of her was like nothing I had ever felt before and I felt the cum building up in my balls. Lindsey was quiet but riding me harder when she leaned back, tossing her hair behind her and giving me an unobstructed view of her tits and tight body.
That's when it hit me. For the first time, I was able to see the tell-tale red flush on her chest, shoulders and neck through the thin, white shirt.
"Babe....." I moaned.
"Mmmmmmm.....I was wondering how long it would take you to figure it out." Tara said, "You like? Or is this too weird?"
"Untie me, now. I'll show you." Tara reached up and released the loops around my wrists. Once my hands were free, they went right to her top, ripping the white blouse open. Buttons flew everywhere and I mauled her tits as she increased her speed on me.
All the build-up and activity caught up to us at the same time. Just as I started to feel my cock release itself deep inside her, Tara started some deep guttural moans that ran through her body. She trembled, moaned and started thrashing on my cock.
If it weren't for the fact we were in a remote cabin, we would have woken every neighbor around us. Tara was screaming and digging her nails into my chest. I shot stream after stream of cum into her pussy, thrusting up trying to milk the most out of both of our orgasms.
Tara collapsed on to my chest as we gathered our breath back. I started to shift so I could go to the bathroom when she stopped me.
"Hold on. I have to do one thing."
Tara reached over to the nightstand and grabbed her phone. She wrapped her leg over my crotch and spread out her skirt a bit. She took what was left of her blouse and covered her exposed tits as she cuddled up against me. She aimed the camera into the mirror at the foot of the bed and snapped a picture.
Once she was happy with her picture, I saw her send a text to Lindsey, "Meant to tell you I borrowed some of your clothes! Next time I'm home, I'll trade you for my black shirt back. April Fools!"
She hit send, we both used the rest room and returned to the bed. Exhausted from everything, we both collapsed into a deep sleep.
------------
The first problem with a night of crazy, passionate sex in a romantic cabin, complete with toys, booze and bondage? Before you pass out, you don't think of things like pulling all the blinds and curtains closed. So, after the aforementioned night, I woke up the next morning with sunlight streaming into the room from multiple openings. I looked over to see Tara sprawled face down on the other side of the bed, but somehow she had found the sleep mask we had used the night before and she was using it for the intended reason -- to block out the light and get some sleep.
I stumbled naked out of the bed, and started working my way around the room, trying to close as many of the blinds as I could. Even my best efforts resulted in the room being slightly darker, but nowhere near sleep-quality darkness. That's when I noticed the second problem with a passionate night in the cabin -- the leftover scents and smells.
The room was filled with the sensory remnants of the night before, the burnt-out fireplace, cherry lubricant, lotions, stale prosecco, and of course, sex. I stumbled to the bathroom, relieved myself and wandered back to the bed. I picked up my phone to see that it was only 6:45 in the morning and flopped back into the bed, burying my head between some pillows to get some sleep.
After what felt like only a few minutes, I felt Tara stirring next to me. I groaned and lifted my head to see that it was actually 9:30. My movements alerted Tara that I was awake and I heard her husky morning voice, "Morning, babe. Did I wake you?"
"No. I was up earlier but managed to get back to sleep. Did you happen to ask what time checkout is today?"
Tara got out of bed and walked over the table where she had dropped our packet of information when we arrived. Her hair was a tousled mess, but I focused more on the movement of her ass as she walked across the room. From the bed, I could see her breasts lightly bounce as bent over to pick up the paperwork and walk back to the bed.
"Well, we missed breakfast. That ended at 9:00." she read as she sat down, "Checkout is at 11. I'm fine if we just want to pack up and hit the road, we can grab an early lunch on the way out. Tara then looked up at our reflection in the weird bed-mirror, "But first, I need to shower. Holy fuck, I'm a mess."
She took her hand and gently rubbed the surface of her pussy. "I'm sore, too, but that arousal crème they gave us was unbelievable. I was on fire before you even touched me last night."
"That was crazy, babe. What made you think of the whole 'dressing up like your sister' thing?" I asked.
"It's a long story and we have time in the car, I'll tell you the whole thing." Tara was still gently touching her pussy at this point. Not masterbating by any stretch, but just lazily running her hand over her mostly hairless crotch. "But I really do need a shower, I'm so sticky and gross right now." She glanced over and saw that even her slight movements were making me hard.
"Tell you what. We do have a little time and since we both need to clean up anyway, why don't you give me a minute or two and meet me in there?"
With that, Tara jumped up and started walking toward the bathroom. Her ass seemed to have a little extra swagger as she glanced over her shoulder with a smirk, knowing I was going to be close behind her. I waited a few minutes as I heard the sink run, toilet flush and the shower start. I then made my way to the bathroom where I brushed my teeth to get rid of my morning breath and started toward the shower.
Admittedly, for such a romantic room, the shower was pretty standard. It was slightly oversized, with a large glass door that faced the rest of the bathroom. Through the steamy glass, I could see Tara with her head leaning back into the water, letting the spray cascade down her head and body.
I slid into the chamber behind her and started to run my hands up her sides to cup her tits. I moved her wet hair over her shoulder so I could start kissing the back of her neck as ground my cock against her ass. Tara slid forward a bit to let the hot water wash over me as she grabbed for the bar of soap in the soap dish.
"Here" she said, "wash my back." Tara handed me bar of soap and I used it to start washing her back. I built up a lather and worked my way back to her tits. I could feel her nipples tighten under the soap as ran my hands all over her chest. I kept building up more soapy bubbles and started to run one hand down toward her pussy.
"Babe, I can't. I'm still too sore from last night" she said as she grabbed my wrist and pulled it away from her sex. "Plus, I said you could wash my back." As Tara said it, she pushed back and gyrated her ass against my crotch.
Taking the hint, I moved my hands to her back, but this time started working them lower. I used my slippery, soapy hands to massage and caress her ass cheeks. Thanks to our positioning, my cock was getting coated with the soap, too. I took my right hand and started to work my way into the cleft of her ass cheeks. As I started to brush my soapy fingers against Tara's puckered hole, she shifted her weight forward, extended her arms and leaned against the wall of the shower. This pressed her ass against me more and I used more soap to add lubrication to my cock and her hole. When we were both fully lubricated, I gripped my cock in my hand and started to press the head against her asshole.
Tara and I were no strangers to anal play and thanks to the amount of soap we used, the head of my cock popped through her tight ring without much resistance. Whenever I slid into her ass, Tara would let loose with what I could only call a guttural moan and this time was no exception.
Even though my cock had been sucked and fucked nearly raw the night before, the feeling of her tight ass wrapped around me was amazing. I didn't waste any time and started to thrust in and out of her ass, feeling the falling water splash over us while the wet sounds of flesh slapping together filled the room.
"Uggghhhh....fuck my ass babe. Make me your little ass whore." Whenever we had anal sex, Tara's sex drive would go into overdrive and she would go from lusty to slutty in seconds. With my slippery hands and the shower water, I was having a problem getting a good grip on her hips and we starting to slip in the shower.
"C'mon, Jason. Don't stop now. What happened, did I wear you out last night? You're not gonna go soft in my ass are you? Fuck me like you mean it. Dump your cum into my ass, baby."
Tara's mouth and dirty talk sent me over the edge. I pulled my dick out of her ass with a pop and whipped open the shower door. I grabbed Tara's soaking wet body and lifted her up and out of the shower. As our feet hit the bathroom floor, I pushed her down on the ground so that she was laying flat with her naked body pressed against the tiles.
I spread her ass cheeks one more time and thrusted into her. With the floor under her, I was able to fully work my entire length into her ass. Tara was grunting and moaning with every thrust of my cock. With the bathroom acting as an echo chamber, our cries were reflecting back on us and magnifying our every sound.
Just as I felt Tara's body start to shake and tremble under me, I felt my cock start to explode in her. Wave after wave of hot cum poured into her ass. Tara was literally whimpering under me and for a minute I thought I was going to pass out. The explosion of my orgasm, the heat of the shower, and the steam filling the room all had my head spinning. I pulled my softening cock out of Tara's ass and opened the door to the bathroom, letting the cool air pour in. I sat against the doorframe as Tara continued to lay on the floor.
After a few minutes, she began to stir. She picked herself up off the floor and got back into the shower. I reached over and wrapped a towel around my waist and started to clean up the room and pack our belongings. When Tara emerged from the shower, I hopped in to clean myself off.
Once we were both showered and dressed, we grabbed our bags, checked out of the room and got back in the car. I could tell that Tara was exhausted and wasn't going to be much company on the ride back to school. I drove back, listening to the radio and Tara woke up as we were approaching our university.
"So, I have to ask" I said. "What was up with you and Lindsay and the outfits?"
Tara chuckled, "I figured you weren't going to let that go. Lindsay has always been a tease around guys. As we both get older she gets some weird thrill out of teasing my boyfriends, but she never really does anything serious. Once though, a guy a was dating, Glen, tried to start feeling her up when I wasn't around. She told me and that was it for me and Glen.
"Every time I've spoken to her over the past month, she's talked about the whole April Fools weekend and that she would have to up her game with you. I thought wearing the blouse at the bar was it, but she went above and beyond. I will tell you, though, she came to me first thing the next day and told me you threw her out. And for the record, she wouldn't have let you fuck her. She would have pushed you to the point, then bailed."
"Ok" I said, "But what about you last night wearing her outfit?"
"Oh! I was walking by the kitchen and saw her standing over you during the party, still teasing you. I was going to let her have it before we left, but when I saw her clothes crumpled up in her room after the party, I got a better idea.
"For once, I figured out a way to turn her little prank around on her and give you a bit of a treat at the same time. That's why I texted her that picture last night. Besides, you didn't seem to mind." she finished with a smirk.
"No" I said, "but next time, an even BETTER prank would be actually have your sister take your place, don't you think?"
That earned me the final punch in the arm of the trip, the large bruise my souvenir of April Fools Day that year.
By TruthWithaTwist for Literotica.
-
My girlfriend and her sister play dueling practical jokes on me.
By TruthWithaTwist. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
I was midway through my first year of Graduate school, getting my MBA, when my girlfriend, Tara, asked if I wanted to drive to her family’s house a few hours away for the weekend. It was her Mother and Step-Father’s 20th wedding party and I jumped at the chance to get away from campus for a few days. The party was scheduled for April 2nd, but their actual anniversary was April 1st, which was a running joke in the family. The chance to get away sounded great and I knew that Tara and I would always find ways to entertain ourselves on long car rides.
I had started dating Tara at the beginning of the year, upon arriving at school. Tara was 3 years older than me at 28 years old. She had high cheekbones, silken brown hair and brown eyes that were expressive and sultry. She was the type of woman who could get you instantly hard with a smirk and sparkle from those eyes. Her body was amazing. Perfect tear-drop C-cup breasts, toned stomach and an ass that was just full enough to fill out the best pair of jeans. Within weeks of meeting, Tara and I became the “couple” in our friend group.
Privately, we were a typical sex-focused young couple. Fortunately, we were both fairly adventurous and were willing to stretch the limits of our sexual fun. On Halloween, we found ourselves on the roof of my apartment building having sex dressed at Batman and Catwoman. One day, we decided to slink into the small town’s only Adult Store where we bought a selection of toys to share, from handcuffs to vibrators to anal toys. After losing a bet on an Auburn/Alabama game on a Saturday, Tara found herself tied naked to the couch in my apartment for the duration of Sunday’s Bears game as I alternated between watching the game and using her as I pleased. So, the idea of a road trip, even to her parents’ house, was always a promising scenario.
We didn’t have classes on Friday so were on the road just after noon. It would take about 5 hours to drive to her house, so we filled my Jeep Cherokee with our bags and hit the road. I had met her parents before but it would be the first time I was meeting her younger sister, as well as her twin step-brother and step-sister. I was hearing that we were going to be doing some family-stuff on Saturday (visiting grandma, picking up stuff for the party, etc.) and then they were hosting an “anniversary brunch” at the house on Sunday. Since we both knew there would be no opportunity for frolicking while in her parents’ house, Tara and I planned on heading out Sunday afternoon and stopping for the night somewhere along the way since we had no classes until Monday afternoon.
Tara dozed off right out of town and started stirring after an hour or so of sleep. She was floating in and out of sleep, adjusting herself in the seat and staring out the window. I was focused on the road when I heard her mumble, “Oooh. Check that out” while looking out the window.
Looking over, I saw her gesturing toward a billboard for the regions “Most Romantic Resort”. “Hot tubs! Private Cabins! Fireplaces” were all highlighted on the billboard. There was a picture of a couple cuddling in front of a fireplace to complete the obvious vibe they were going for. Tara grabbed a pen and scribbled down the phone number on a scrap of paper she found. She then grabbed my phone and called the property.
I could only hear one side of the conversation where she was asking if there were rooms available, what types, how much and all those details. At one point, she reached into her purse, took out a credit card and read the number to the person she was talking to. After she hung up, she gave me an update.
“So cool! They have cabins for Sunday night! The rate includes a dinner package in their restaurant; and listen about our room! It’s a private cabin and it has an all-season hot tub, fireplace and she sold me on the ‘Romance Package’ whatever THAT is” she laughed.
“Well, I guess we’re staying there, huh?” I chuckled back.
“Of course! How can we pass up a cheesy romantic cabin in the hills, with dinner AND a romance package!”
“So what the hell is in the Romance Package?”
“I have no idea. The girl on the phone asked if we ‘would be interested in the Romance Package for an extra $35’ what was I gonna say? No? Besides, it’ll be fun. If we can get out of my parents’ place by 4ish on Sunday, we could get there, have dinner, grab some drinks and then have fun in our cabin!”
“But I still want to know what’s in the romance package” I pressed, again.
“Seriously? That’s your big question? I have no idea. But it’s a romantic resort we’ve never heard of, in the middle of nowhere - so I’m betting it’s some of that kind of stuff from Spencer’s Gifts. Y'know, flavored massage oil, blindfold, fake rose petals!” She started laughing at the expected lameness of the package.
“Call back. Maybe there’s a deluxe romance upgrade!” I laughed back, “See if we can get the handcuffs, vibrator, lube and a goat for $20 more!”
I got a solid punch in the arm in addition to her response, “What the fuck is wrong with you? Of course you’d want that kind of stuff. Is that what you want? Me tied up in a remote cabin with a bunch of toys and a goat?”
“I mean, besides the goat…..” I started, which earned me another punch in the arm.
We settled back into the drive and were quiet for a few more minutes. When I looked over, I saw that Tara was definitely getting “fidgety” in her seat.
'You ok?“ I asked.
“Um….I hate to actually admit this to you, but the thought of the cabin, you talking about tying me up, I’m actually getting wet.”
Tara was slowly rubbing her thighs together, trying to build some friction. Her eyes were closed and her right hand was starting to rub her breast and nipple through her shirt. The subtle motions continued until she finally exclaimed, “Fuck….now I’m horny as shit.”
She unbuckled her seatbelt and unbuttoned her jeans. Lifting her hips up off the seat, she slid her jeans and black panties down over her hips. Her pussy was now in clear view, she was mostly shaved, with a small landing strip. She settled back into her seat and thrust two of her fingers into her mouth. I watched as she got her index and middle finger nice and wet. With her eyes closed, she moved her hand down to her pussy and began to stroke up and down her lips.
A moan escaped her as her fingers danced up and down, spreading her moisture over her most intimate area. She used her other hand to spread herself open as she started to flutter a finger on her clit. I had seen her masterbate enough to know this was her favorite approach to orgasm. A finger, vibrator or tongue flicking and dancing directly on her clit while having something penetrate her was a guaranteed path to a climax for her.
As much as I wanted to reach over and touch her myself, I was struggling with a bunch of things, from watching the erotic scene next to me, to the constraints of my tightening jeans, to staying focused on the road. As I tried to watch her without getting us killed, I simply asked, “What are thinking about, babe?”
“I just want to cum. I want you buried inside me, fucking me. I want you to bend me over, take me and fuck me hard.” I could tell Tara was getting close to coming, because she had this habit of getting red and flushed all across her chest when she came. When orgasms were especially intense, the splotches would extend all up her neck and into her cheeks. It was the tell-tale sign of a major Tara orgasm.
Her hand picked up speed as I tried to push her over the edge. “Yeah? You looking forward to a good fuck? But what about your ass? You know how much I love your ass. Just think, when we have our cabin, I’ll get my dick nice and wet in your pussy… I’ll grab your ankles push them back so you are spread wide open.”
Her hand was a blur at this point, she had worked two fingers from her other hand into her pussy while she continued the assault on her clit. “Uh….yeah….tell me….make me cum” she moaned.
“I’ll work that hard, lubed cock into your ass. Not thrusting yet. Just slowly pressing harder as I slide further into your hole.”
“More…. almost there.”
I reached down and adjusted my cock which was now uncomfortably wedged in some terrible trifecta of boxers, denim and seatbelt. I told her the rest of my plan.
“I could reach over, pick up the vibrator and push it into your pussy, babe. When I turn it on, you’ll feel me slamming into your ass, while the vibrator fills your pussy up. You’ll feel me through the walls of your pussy pressing up against the toy, making us into one big vibe. Buzzing, thrusting, filling you up until you explode your hot juices all over the….”
“Argh; Uhg; Uhg”. Tara’s entire body clenched, spasmed, and shook for a moment. Her fingers kept dancing on her clit, but were slowing down as she recaptured her breath. She reached out and started to grab her breast before realizing that her hand was still covered in fluids. She flopped back in her seat, her chest and neck covered in bright red splotches, her legs still spread, gasping for air.
For a minute, she looked like she had passed out, but slowly she got her breath and pulse back to normal. She said, “Fuck, dude. I’m going to show up at my parents house reeking of sex. We have to stop somewhere so I can clean up.”
“Really? Not my fault. You started it with the whole hot tub, romance package thing. Consider this punishment for banishing me to the guest room for next 2 nights.”
“I’m serious. Pull over when we can so I can get cleaned up.” She then added with a smirk, “And enjoy those blue balls that are gonna kick in REAL soon, smart ass. Maybe that will be my April Fools gift to you! Keep you hard all weekend, but not let you have any sort of release?”
We did end up stopping at a rest plaza so Tara could get herself together. I stretched out for the last hour of the drive, trying to ignore the growing discomfort from my lack of personal release and hoping that Tara’s didn’t go through with her idea of a “fun” April Fools joke.
When we finally pulled into the house, it was your typical suburban home. The family all came out to greet us. Henry and Lois, Tara’s parents were the first ones out. They looked like two, normal American parents. Henry had a salt and pepper beard, and was a bit taller and heavier than me. Lois had a definite resemblance to Tara, but was shorter, stouter and jovial. In all honesty, I could 100% see them both using some white hair spray, padding and putting on costumes and being Mr. & Mrs. Claus at the local church or Christmas parade. I had met them before, so I was greeted with hugs and warm welcomes.
Next up were Tara’s much younger twin half-siblings, Josh and Denise. They looked to be at the start of their awkward teenage years with graphic t-shirts and overall disinterested looks on their faces. We worked our way into the house with our bags.
Lois started, “Tara, your room is all set. Jason, we have a guest room upstairs next to Lindsay’s room for you.”
That’s when we heard a voice from upstairs. “Hey bee otch. What’s up?” I looked up and did a double take. I had seen pictures of Tara’s younger sister Lindsay, but they were older pictures – from family vacations at Disney and the like. The young woman coming down the stairs instantly let me know what Tara looked like 8 years earlier. They could have been twins. Same hair, same eyes, same smile. Worse for me, she had the same body as Tara – just a bit firmer and younger. I could tell because Lindsay was dressed in a half-shirt showing her school logo and a pair of gray sweats emblazoned with PINK down the leg.
Tara and Linsday hugged, while Lois hung her head with a voice only a mother can generate, “Really Lindsay? You couldn’t have put on something other than what you sleep in to greet them?”
“I did! I put on a bra!” laughed Lindsay as she purposely jumped up and down a bit.
“Lindsay! Go get changed! We’re going to Alfredo’s for dinner. Now!” Henry’s voice had that “father” tone that left no room for debate. We all separated to our rooms. Tara’s was at the top of the stairs, then the twins rooms on each side of the hallway, then a bathroom, then Lindsay’s whose room was next to mine in the corner. Henry & Lois had their room on the main floor down the hall from the kitchen where we walked in.
We all went to dinner, got home, watched TV, and people slowly began drifting off to their rooms. I was tired from driving, so I went up and got settled in. I could hear people shuffling around as read a book in bed. In the room next door, I could hear Tara and Lindsey chatting and laughing as I dozed off.
Saturday came and it was a cool, damp day. We all came down for breakfast and Tara and I maintained that awkward, “showing affection, but not being gross or inappropriate” you do around parents. We all had our list of errands to do that day. I was picking up booze for the party, plus some tables and linens since I had an SUV. Henry and Josh helped with some of it and we made multiple trips back and forth to stores all day long. Tara helped Lois pick up her dress and went to visit her grandma.
For dinner, pizza and salads were ordered for the house and we all just went over the plan for the next day. Caterers were coming at 10 with the food, they were going to prep, cook and serve for when the party started at noon. Tara and Lindsay were going to help Lois get ready (they were renewing their vows to start the festivities) while Josh & Denise were told to get dressed and keep the house neat.
After dinner, Tara asked if I wanted to go to the local pub. It was your typical local bar with beers, basic pub food and all locals.
“Can I come too?” said Lindsay.
There were some strange looks around the table until Lois said, “I think you have to be 21 on weekends.”
“Not if you sit at a table at the bar, not the bar, itself. There are kids in there all the time.” Rebutted Lindsay. “Besides, if I go, I can drive home so you two can drink!”
Tara jumped in, “Mom. Don’t worry about it – I never get to see my sister, she can come along. Let’s all get changed and go in 30.” With that, we cleaned up, freshened up, and went out to my car.
As soon as we got in the car, the sisters starting giggling. Tara turned and looked at her sister in the back seat, “Ok to eat at the table. You are unreal!”
“It’s true….. technically!” Lindsay retorted.
“OK, but since you’re visiting from Connecticut, wouldn’t you rather sit at the bar with the grown ups?” They then degenerated into torrents of laughter.
“Ok”, I asked. “What am I missing?”
Tara finally smartened me up, “Linds has a fake ID. Literally everyone knows about it ….. except Dad. Since he serves on the college faculty, we don’t want him to have to lie, so we keep it from him. But yeah literally everyone else knows. Mom, me, the bartenders, everyone knows that "Becky” here just turned 20.“
Lindsay chimed in with, "I mean, I literally went to school with half the people that work there. The fact that they all know to call me Becky is Ah-mah-zing!”
The bar was less than 10 minutes away, so we got there quickly and settled in at the bar. The whole night was a ton of fun. Tara and Lindsay…er…Becky….knew everyone. We drank Rolling Rock by the bucketful. Every time you turned around, someone else was buying a bucket of beers to share or a round of shots.
The girls and I had migrated to a high-top table in the corner and the booze was definitely kicking in. When I ordered a couple of cokes in a row, Lindsay delicately asked, “Dude. What the fuck?”
“Well, I figured you’re not going to be in any shape to drive, so I figured I better stop now.”
“HA! Why do you think we came up with that plan? It’s only a 10 minute walk home if we cut through the high school grounds. We’re gonna tell Dad that I didn’t realize you drive a stick shift and I couldn’t drive. Then, you can come and get the car in the morning!”
The girls laughed, high-fived, and the night continued.
I had some serious body weight on the sisters, but Man….could they put away the booze. Tara got up to use the restroom, which left me and Linsday alone. After a minute, she looked me in they eye, gave me a strangely-familiar sultry smile that I had seen from her sister and asked, “Like the shirt?”
I looked at the shirt, with the clueless look only a guy can give and answered, “Yes, it looks great on you.” In truth, it was a nice top. It was a black and grey top that had a modern pattern throughout. The sleeves were different in that from the shoulders to the cuffs, there were criss-crossed pieces of fabric that left a lot of skin exposed. It wasn’t really form-fitting, but Lindsey’s pert breasts were definitely noticeable in it.
“I actually got it from Tara. She left it behind after Christmas break and I snuck in and stole it from her. I just love the pattern. I think the sleeves are so cool.” Then, with her sister’s trademark smirk she added, “ I really like the extra…. pattern and …. texture on the front.”
Oh shit. I felt like one of those sitcoms where the main characters past flashes by in a quick montage … and I remembered the shirt.
For my birthday in December, Tara and I went to New York City for the weekend. We went to a club and she wore that exact top with a pair of skintight leather pants and heels. We had been drinking and flirting and teasing all night long. BY the time we got back to the hotel, we fell into the elevator and started making out intensely. As we worked our tongues down each other’s throats, I started unbuckling her belt. When I grabbed her wrists, she prepared herself for me to start undoing her pants and going after her pussy. Instead, I undid the belt halfway, threaded it through the webbing of her shirt cuffs and rethreaded it through the belt loops.
Suddenly, she was like a prisoner with her hands cuffed behind her back. I continued to maul her mouth with mine until we heard the 'ding’ of our floor. I walked her in front of me, with her hands bound until we got to our door. I fumbled out our key card and opened the door to our room. I pushed her inside and locked the door behind us.
One of the most attractive things about Tara is that she would never back down. As I led her into the room, she got sharp sarcastic tone to her voice and said, “Nice, smart guy. But you can’t get my pants down like this, can you?”
“Who said I wanted what’s in your pants?” I then pushed her so her legs hit the end of the bed. Before she could fall backwards…. I pushed her down and slid her forward onto her knees. She got the sexiest smile as I unbuckled my pants, dropped my boxers and simply said, “Suck.”
Tara opened her mouth and enveloped my cock. She didn’t start with anything delicate like licking and kissing, it was straight-up sucking. I’m average in the dick size department, so she took me in deep, getting all the way to my balls with ease, she came back and kept going with increasing suction. As I started to groan in pleasure, she began kissing the sides of my shaft until she got down to my balls. She took one, then, the other and licked and sucked on them. Then, it was back to my cock. She went back and forth, making it feel as good as any pussy I had ever been in. She backed off for a minute with I still remember as one of the sexiest sentences ever.
“Either untie my hands so I can do this right, or grab me and fuck my face.”
I chose the latter. I grabbed two fistfuls of her hair and started aggressively fucking her mouth and throat. To her credit, Tara kept up the suction and using her tongue as best she could while being forced on to my cock. Her eyes were watering a bit and as the pressure built, her saliva was dripping off her chin to the hotel carpet. Finally, when I hit my limit, I started to explode. The first two bursts went down her throat, but then I shocked her again. I pulled my cock from her mouth and let the remaining cum coat her face, mouth and the top of her shirt. When we finally finished, she said, “You fucker. This was a new shirt. But, with the grey pattern, I may just leave it like this. Everyone will think it’s part of the shirt, but you and I know I’m wearing your cum around my neck like a medal every time I have it on.”
All of this came flooding back to me in the bar as I struggled for words, “Uh…well, it looks great on you… Linds… er… Becky. I mean…. fuck.”
Tara walked back to table to see my bright red face and Lindsay beaming. “He figured out the shirt didn’t he?” Then to me, “Sorry, babe. You’ll learn to understand my sister’s weird sense of humor.”
Lindsay added, “C'mon! Think of it as an April Fools joke! I mean, the look on your face was awesome.”
“April Fools joke?” I questioned as I looked back at Tara, “How does she even know about that shirt?”
“Babe. You’re an only child. You don’t understand how much sisters like to share things.”
“What do you mean share?” I fumbled.
That earned me a solid punch in the arm from Tara, which seemed to be happening fairly often on this trip. “Ew! Gross! I meant stories! Not men! This isn’t some porn you watch when I’m not over your place, you sicko! So, don’t get your "twin cest” fantasies all wound up in your head, you ass!“
"Fuck……” was pretty much all I could mutter as we went back to drinking. After another hour or so, we walked home. It was chilly, which helped us to sober up a bit, but we were still pretty buzzed. We walked in the door just after midnight and went to our rooms.
At about 2:30, I felt something stirring on my bed. As I opened my blurry eyes, I could see the darkened form of Tara in our College’s Sweatshirt and a pair of purple checkered panties slowly straddling me.
“Shush. Everyone’s sleeping” she whispered, “We have to be quiet.” She started gyrating those purple panties against my swelling cock while she kept her hands behind her on my thighs. My cock was rock hard and started to emerge from the fly in my boxers. I could feel the wetness of her pussy coming through her panties starting to lubricate my cock. As she started to moan, she lifted my hands under her sweatshirt to her tits.
I grabbed a handful of her bare tits and started to feel her nipple stiffening. That’s when it hit me. Twice. In the same second.
Tara didn’t own purple panties. In fact, she hates the color purple.
Next, those weren’t her tits. They were close. They were amazing. But they weren’t Tara’s. All of a sudden, I was like John Cena kicking out of a pin, or more accurately a fish flopping around on land.
“Lindsay! Get off” I whisper-yelled and I gave her a solid shove. She landed on her ass at the foot of the bed. I was expecting tears, I was expecting a commotion, I was expecting to be killed by my girlfriend or her father. Instead, I got another smirk.
“Oh well, I tried. April Fools?”
And she got up and left the room as quietly as she had entered.
For the second time in as many days, I was left with a solid hard on, with the scent of an incredibly hot woman left behind.
Needless to say, I got an awful night sleep. Between the alcohol, the late-night visit, and a raging hard-on, I had lost the sleep battle. I was also seriously wondering if I was somehow going to be blamed, then killed for the events of the night before.
I needed to burn off some stress and the remaining alcohol, so I got up at 7:30 with the sun streaming through a crack in the window and threw on my running gear. I hit the empty neighborhood streets and started to sweat out everything from the night before. At the end of my loop, I ran back by the bar and picked up my car. As I arrived back at the house around 9:00 with coffee and donuts (in case I needed a bribe), everything seemed normal.
I visited with everyone, went upstairs to grab a shower and get changed to help out for the day. When I came down at 10:15 – everything had gone to Hell. Lois was sobbing, Henry was on the phone yelling. Tara and Lindsay were trying to offer suggestions, while Josh and Denise stared silently.
Pulling Tara aside, I asked, “T – what’s going on?”
“Turns out the caterer fucked up. They dropped off the food while you were upstairs, but they aren’t staying to prep it, cook it, set it out or serve it. Lo is losing her mind, Henry is ready to punch someone.”
Henry was screaming into the phone, “And I know more people in this town that I will destroy your business, do you understand?!?”
“Hey Lois?” I tried to interrupt.
But Lois couldn’t stop crying, “Oh, girls, it’s ruined. We can’t get all this done in time for the guests.”
“Uh….Tara? Henry?” I attempted to get anyone’s attention.
“Thanks For Nothing, Henry Yelled; and slammed the phone!!
"Oh Henry…..Wah!”
As they hysterics built to a crescendo, I finally spoke loudly enough to cut through the noise.
“Uh, Anyone? Just Stop for a second!” While Lois was still whimpering, there was at least some silence. “No offense, but I’m literally standing right here. You know I spent all of college working in restaurants and bars, right? Plus, all my work experience is with caterers and managing events. I literally oversaw a functions department that did weddings for 2,000 people at a hotel in Dallas. I think I can handle 50 friends and family.”
Tara was the first to speak, “Oh, my God, J ……thank you. But you can’t do all this yourself. I’ll help?”
“Nope. But here’s what I need: You get Lois ready like you planned. Henry, you and the kids finish cleaning up and putting up the tables and stuff. When the flowers get here, show them where it all goes. Linds – you knew a bunch of people working at the bar last night. Can you start texting, calling, whatever, and see if ANY of them can get their asses over here for a quick $100 bucks today? You and I will run that crew.”
Lois finally was starting to calm down. “Are you sure, Jason? You’re supposed to be a guest.”
“Don’t worry about it. This is literally what I do. Consider this my gift to you. I’ll just keep the salt & pepper shakers that say 'Henry and Lois’ for my place!”
Henry gave me a big bear hug and said to me and Lindsay, “Tell your friends $200 each. If you can get them and pull this off, I’ll pay anything.”
And with that, everyone started their tasks. I grabbed the prep instructions the caterers had left and started to figure out timing and how the ovens worked. I was looking for some baking trays under the cabinets, when Lindsay came down and told me she had one bartender, a waitress and a waiter on their way.
“Awesome. Any idea when they’ll get here? I’m gonna need some help in here.”
“Dude. I woke them up after they worked a night shift. Be glad we got who we did. I’ll tell you what, I’ll help you for now, then when they get here I’ll get changed. That way, I’ll know what’s going on too. Once the party starts, I can be the runner for you and them.”
I stood up, walked over and gave Lindsay a big hug. Once again, I felt her amazing tits – this time pressed up against me through her sweater. With that, we started working. I was scribbling on a pad I found, how I was going to schedule out the food so we had it flowing the whole time. Lindsay was unwrapping all the food trays and putting them in different parts of the kitchen at my direction. Time flew by and at noon the servers started showing up.
Ed was actually one of the bartenders I met the night before. I had Lindsay show him to the patio, where the makeshift bar was set up. Then I told her to get dressed for the ceremony. I took Leslie & Marc and told them how we were laying things out. As soon as the ceremony ended, we wanted champagne poured and passed out for a toast. While they did that, I’d put the cold platters in the family room and living room. Then, we had time to start pulling the hot food, which they would pass from room to room.
As the guests arrived, things picked up. The rooms were small and tight. Leslie, Marc and I were running around with platters of food and clearing old plates. Of course, we were also taking requests from people who were too lazy to walk the 30 feet to Ed at the bar.
At about 1:30, I was in the kitchen, on the ground trying to reach into the back of a cabinet for a cake platter. I heard the familiar click-click of high heel shoes and squirmed out of the cabinet. I looked over to see that I was within a tongue-length of an amazing pair of legs perched on a pair of black heels. My eyes traveled up to see that Lindsay was wearing a short, pleated yellow skirt with a white blouse that accentuated her amazing tits.
“You need anything, boss?” she asked.
“Uh…no Linds. All is good here.”
She took a half step forward and could have straddled my head and answered, “You sure?”
“Lindsay, c'mon, kid, you gotta stop with the flirting. You’re killing me.”
Without moving, she continued, “I may have been drunk last night, but I figured out what tipped you off it wasn’t me. First, it was my tits. You’ve felt Tara’s enough to know mine weren’t hers. I should have kept your hands outside the sweatshirt, Next, it was the panties. Tara hates purple. So, I fixed that, too,”
With that, she lifted her skirt to show me her naked pussy. It’s not an understatement to say it was amazing. The lips were shaved bare, but she kept a very thin, very fine landing strip that ended at the top of her cleft, just like her sister. Everything looked perfect and it was all…right…there.
“I mean you haven’t had a chance to stop and eat. Don’t you want a snack?”
Sounds of people heading our way made Lindsay drop her skirt, grab a platter of desserts and leave the room with a flounce.
“I swear” I muttered to myself as I readjusted my dick yet again, “one more little prank from her and I’m gonna murder someone this weekend.” At this point, I was tired, sweating, and laying on the tile floor of a kitchen, trying to hide my erectness.
Finally, after a few hours, the party started to wind down. Friends left, some family members remained. The immediate family all started to get changed out of their dressy clothes. At about 4:30, Tara found her way to the kitchen just I was cleaning up with the team.
“Babe. Thank you so much. I talked to my parents and told them we are going to head out. Go get yourself together and let’s get on the road. If anyone deserves a good dinner tonight, it’s you.”
I went upstairs and took my first good look at myself in the mirror. I was covered in food remnants and splatters. I undressed and threw on jeans, and a new shirt. I packed up my stuff, grabbed Tara’s bags and loaded up the car.
We went back in to say goodbye to everyone. Henry and Lo were still with some remaining guests on the patio. The kids were playing video games. Lindsay was with some cousins and friends drinking a glass of wine. Fortunately, she was dressed in a pair of shorts, t-shirt and keds.
Henry and Lo couldn’t stop hugging and thanking me. The kids gave me high-fives. Lindsay gave me what ended up being a fairly chaste hug. As we pulled away, she said to Tara, “You’ve got a good one, T!”
As I made my way toward the door, Henry reached out to me again, taking me another big bear hug. I’ve got some size, but I thought he was going to break my ribs. He pulled away and said, “You’re a good man, Jason. Thank you.” With that he stuck out his hand for a final handshake. Having worked in restaurants for years, I felt the familiar “gentlemen’s tip” moving some folded bills into my hand. “Don’t say a word” he said quietly. You saved us today and if the servers got $200…that’s the least I can do for you.“ I thanked him, hugged him again and discreetly put the money in my pocket.
Tara and I hopped in the car and started heading to Midnock Valley Resort. We had about a 3 hour drive and we just chatted about the party in general. About an hour in, Tara asked me, "So, did she hit on you?”
I didn’t know how to answer…so I went with a blank stare.
“Babe. It’s ok. She does it all the time. It’s some little sister thing. Wants to prove that she can be as grown up as me. But the good news is, if you had done anything – she would have told me right away and tell me you’re a scumbag.”
“But…..”
“Sisters before Misters. It’s the golden rule.”
“Thank goodness you’re hot” I joked, “Because that may be the most fucked-up and lamest thing anyone has ever said to me.” With that, we started laughing and settled in for the rest of the drive.
To be continued..
By TruthwithaTwist for Literotica.
-
Gordon is reunited with an old crush.
Based on a post by Blacksheep, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
The monthly Mother's Union meeting was taking place at Gladys Wilcox's bungalow. There was much to discuss, mainly tomorrow's Easter Sunday service. However the main topic of conversation was the vicar's phallus.
"He was just standing there, starkers! Swinging, I tell you, swinging. It was like a boa constrictor poking out of a tree. I didn't know where to look!" Mrs. Harris exclaimed.
"Wish I could've been there," Mrs. Wilcox replied.
"Really, Gladys!"
"Well at our age there's not much opportunity for those sorts of thrills is there?" She grinned and glanced at Norman the churchwarden, who said nothing and awkwardly sipped his coffee. Being the only man there, he felt uncomfortable sitting through this, but Mrs. Wilcox had insisted he attend.
"How come he was naked?" Another woman asked.
"Said he'd been having a shower, but I know a lie when I see one. If you ask me, him and his wife had been; you know;"
"Having a quickie?" Mrs. Wilcox replied. Norman almost choked on his coffee, remembering that 21st birthday surprise the vicar had arranged for Jenna in the church, sixteen months ago.
"Yes, exactly!"
"You know something, Maureen, I was chatting to Maud Finch, on the bus the other day. Now she lives on Haddock Street, in one of those council houses that overlook the railway line. She tells me that groups of drunk young men are forever going up on that opposite embankment and mooning at passing trains."
"Has she made a complaint?"
"Why on earth would she want to do that?" Mrs. Wilcox spluttered. "I said to her, I'll call round later this week and I'll bring a pair of binoculars!"
Over on the other side of town, at 64 Stovepipe Avenue, Gordon Leesmith yawned and sat up in bed. He squinted at the alarm clock. It was ten thirty.
"Oh Gord, you lazy bugger," he said to himself, stretching his arms. He hadn't intended on having such a long lie-in. Myah had gone to work hours ago. She'd been working Saturdays the past few weeks, covering for Kate, a work colleague who was recovering from major abdominal surgery.
Gordon staggered out of bed and scratched his belly as he peered out of the window. The weather seemed reasonable today. The past week had seen some very unsettled conditions, with sunny spells and frequent heavy showers, so typical of British springtime.
"I'd better get a move on. I promised Myah I'd cook tonight and there's not a bite of food in the house." Gordon didn't relish the prospect of going to the supermarket during the Easter weekend. Every shop was crammed. Besides, he wanted to head to the church and spend an hour practicing on the organ ready for tomorrow's special service. He'd have the church all to himself for once. He relished this temporary period of calm. Easter was always busy for the organist. As well as his full-time job repairing organs, he'd had to play the Wednesday Eucharist, the Maundy Thursday service, yesterday's Good Friday evening service and on Sunday, it was the big one. At least he could rest his fingers on Monday's bank holiday.
"Can't wait to jet off next month," he muttered, as he hurriedly dressed himself and brewed a cup of tea. He'd booked a week's holiday in Tenerife for himself and Myah. Their first holiday together and they were really looking forward to it. Gordon wasn't one for culture, eco-tourism or trailing round ancient ruins. Sun, sea and all-inclusive hotels were his idea of paradise. Myah had never been to the Canary Islands. He hoped she wouldn't be too bored just lounging on the beach or by the pool all day. He'd booked an adults-only hotel, the four star Golden Vista in Playa de las Americas. It had excellent reviews on TripAdvisor.
Meanwhile, at the vicarage;
Reverend Morris was in turmoil. "Maureen Harris has got a right mouth on her. Who needs social media when you've got a pensioner who's Britain's answer to Hedda Hopper?"
"Simon, you're worrying unnecessarily," Jenna said. "You've not done anything wrong. You were in your own home and you didn't know she was there."
"Oh, I don't know. I'm the parish vicar and I just accidentally exposed myself in front of an elderly member of my congregation. Can't say I'm too thrilled about that."
"Maureen shouldn't have walked in. She was in the wrong. Said she knocked, but when nobody answered, she should've given up and gone."
"And I should've locked the front door! I bet she's told everyone at the Mother's Union that she saw me nude!"
Jenna shrugged. "So, she saw your cock. I bet many other ladies wish they could've been so lucky!"
Gordon parked up on the Tesco Express car park. As expected, the place was heaving with people rushing to get last-minute groceries. Tubs of cut-price garden fence paint were piled up outside the store. As he was looking at these, he heard someone call his name.
"Gordon? Gordon Leesmith. Is it you?"
He spun round in surprise. A tall, slim woman, late sixties at a guess, and with silvery hair cut into a sleek bob, was stood next to him. She was dressed in a long, pale grey coat with fur-lined collar. Underneath, a skirt or dress of some sort, black tights and ankle boots.
"Uh, hello? Yes, I'm Gordon Leesmith. Who are you?"
The woman chuckled. "Oh dear. I really have changed haven't I? You don't remember me, do you?"
Gordon blinked as he studied her face carefully, then he let out a gasp.
"Harriet; Harriet Fairfax?"
"Guilty!"
Gordon was too stunned to speak at first, but he quickly composed himself. After so many years, here was the woman he'd lost his virginity to, way back one summer night in 1985, when he was just eighteen. His former piano teacher!
"Oh God! I can't believe it! I; I, it's so wonderful to see you again! I always wondered what happened to you, Harriet. The last time we met was in 1988, when I'd just got my ARCO diploma. After that, you; well, vanished."
"That's a long story. Come, let's go and have a coffee. We've both got a lot to catch up on. I'm only here until Tuesday, then I'm flying back home."
"You live abroad?"
"I emigrated to Australia when I got married."
"Blimey. I think I need more than a coffee. I know a good place." He took her arm in his and they headed across the road.
"You certainly have grown in confidence," Harriet smiled. "I always knew you would."
At a small pub in the town center, Gordon sipped an overpriced beer and listened intently as Harriet filled him in on her life story. He felt a lump in his throat as she told him of her marriage to Graham, an Australian musician she'd met shortly after Gordon's fateful night in Blackpool Tower.
"I suppose my head was well and truly turned. I was blinded by love. You have to remember back then in the Eighties, a single woman, mid-thirties and childless, well I was seen as being left on the shelf. Graham seemed the perfect man; and as I was never close to my parents, I figured here was my one chance to have a new start. New country, new job. So we settled in Perth. I started work as a music teacher. Loved it. Work was bliss. Unfortunately, marriage to Graham was anything but."
"Was he unfaithful?" Gordon asked.
"No. I would've preferred it if he was. He was abusive. It's because of him that I have partial hearing in my right ear. The beatings got so bad; he beat me black and blue. Even when I was pregnant."
Tears pricked Gordon's eyes. "Bastard. Oh God, Harriet. I'm so sorry. Tell me you managed to leave him?"
"Didn't need to. He took it upon himself to commit suicide one evening. I came back from work and found him swinging in the garage. August 11th, 1997. What a day to remember, eh? He'd always been a heavy drinker. I found out he'd run up massive debts, got himself fired."
"Dear God. How did you cope?"
"Well friends and neighbors rallied round. I'm lucky. I'm one of those people who makes friends easily. I had a good support network. Besides, I had to stay strong, for the sake of my boys, Daniel and Ryan; only got Ryan now."
She paused and Gordon wondered whether he should press her further.
"Daniel; died. He was twelve. A total sweetheart. You see, he was born with Down's Syndrome. Graham never coped with it. He was the loveliest, most gentle boy. Everyone who met him just adored his sunny nature. He loved animals and music. But Graham ignored him. Ryan came along three years later. He's able-bodied. Actually that's why I'm over here. I've been visiting Ryan. He's thirty now. Works as a concert pianist. I'm so proud of him. He's fiercely independent. Doesn't need me fussing over him, but we're still close. This is the last time I'll be flying here. I can't handle these long haul flights any more, now that I'm almost seventy-four. Never did like flying. He'll be the one flying over to see me next time."
"You look amazing," Gordon quickly blurted out, wiping his eyes.
"Heh, thanks."
"I'm so sorry you've had to endure all that, Harriet," Gordon sniffed, placing his hand on hers.
"Thanks for being a good listener. Hey and I'm a survivor. What doesn't kill you makes you stronger, right?"
"So; you didn't re-marry?"
"Nah. After Graham died, I focused on being a mum. I got used to being single. Although ten years ago, I met Ray. He's widowed like me and a few years older. He's a total gentleman, bless him. I can't say he excites me sexually. I hope this doesn't sound too mean; he's a bit boring, but at my age, I'm past all that. It's just nice to have someone who's dependable and kind."
Gordon nodded. Looking at Harriet, he thought she still looked very attractive. She'd aged well, despite the heartache she'd gone through. A surge of excitement rushed through him.
"Anyways Gordon, I've prattled on about myself for too long! Tell me what you've been up to all these years!"
Without wanting to bore her, Gordon gave a rundown of his life. From his marriage to Marjorie, to her cheating on him and then divorcing him, to becoming organist and choirmaster at St Michael's church, to meeting Myah. He chose to omit any mention of Jenna, the stunning vicar's wife who he'd bedded countless times before Myah arrived on the scene.
"She's very attractive," Harriet said as Gordon showed her a photo on his smartphone. "You look so happy together. Do you'll think you'll have children in future?"
"It's a possibility, given that she's much younger than me. Marjorie was adamant she never wanted children. I respected that. I confess I've never given much thought to becoming a dad. But if Myah does want to become a mum, then I'll be up for it."
"About the age gap. It's a large one. Has that presented any problems?"
"It did at first. Her parents were furious. Some hurtful things were said, but her mother and I eventually came to an understanding. Most people at church have been okay but there were a couple of exceptions. It upset me when my cousin Barry called me a "borderline nonce." He was only joking, but it hurt. She'll be twenty in July. Myah was the one who pursued me, not the other way round;"
"Perhaps Barry was jealous of you. But yes, that was a crass thing to say. Well Gordon, there's one thing I want to experience before I head back Down Under."
His eyes widened. "Really? What's that?"
"I want to see and hear you play a pipe organ! You showed such skill and talent way back in 1985;" she winked at him and he felt that surge of excitement again.
"Funnily enough, I was planning to have a practice at church today. Tomorrow's a big day, being Easter Sunday. We've got two choirs singing. Care to join me on a trip to St Michael's? It's only a five minute walk from here."
The Mother's Union meeting was drawing to a close, but poor Norman could bear it no longer. Mrs. Wilcox was still questioning Mrs. Harris on a certain part of the vicar's anatomy.
"Ladies, please excuse me; I really need to; er, relieve myself. Thank you for your company and I'll see you at church tomorrow!"
"Oh yes, take care Norman!" they replied, oblivious to his embarrassment.
"That's a fine lodger you've got yourself, Gladys. Now I tend to view men as nothing more than useless articles, but he is a true Christian."
"Oh he truly is, Maureen. We have such wonderful times together. He was very easy to train!"
At St Michael's church, Gordon gave Harriet a quick tour, before leading her to the organ.
"This is a beautiful church," she said. "That's one thing I miss about living in Australia. All of the churches there are recent by comparison. There isn't the history. Oh there are some lovely ones, but it's not the same. This one goes back to medieval times. I love old buildings."
"Yes, it's a nice church. Good community here too. I get on so well with the vicar. Reverend Morris is a good egg. His sermons are rather tedious, but nobody's perfect, eh?" He sat on the organ stool. "Here she is! What do you think?"
"She's a beauty, Gordon. Three manuals, and the pipework is incredible. A large organ for such a small church."
"Aye, she's a grand old lass. I gave her a complete overhaul in January. Replaced some of the big flue pipes. Now she sounds better than ever." He switched on the lamp above the manuals.
"Very handy having an organist who can fix organs as well as play them. That's a very specialized job, isn't it?"
"Pretty much. Right; what would you like me to play?"
Harriet removed her thick coat and slid onto the stool next to him.
"Hmm. It's an overplayed piece of music, but I've always liked The Entertainer. You played that for me when you used to come for lessons, remember?"
"Ah yes. I remember!"
As he began to play, Harriet glanced at her former student, no longer a gauche, skinny teenager but a stocky, fifty-six year old man, with silver hair. He had a paunch, but it suited him. He'd grown into his looks and actually looked better now than when he was eighteen. She ran a finger across her chin, and carefully considered her next move. He truly had become a very gifted organist.
Gordon was halfway through playing, when a hand on his thigh made him play a wrong note. He stopped and looked down.
"Umm;"
"No-one must find out about this." Harriet whispered.
"Well Myah's at work; and I don't think Ray can see what we're up to from the other side of the world;" Gordon stammered. He couldn't believe history was repeating itself.
"An old girl like me can still get all hot and bothered seeing an attractive younger man," she teased. Her thigh was pressing against his and his cock was starting to respond.
"Uh; Harriet," Gordon mumbled, and once again he was transported back to 1985, and was that shy, awkward teenager again. "I; just want you to know. You were my first major crush. Well; I'd fancied other girls, but you; well you just; did it for me."
"I'm so glad to hear you say that, Gordon. You were the only student I ever felt attracted to. Truth is, at the time, I was feeling rather sorry for myself and unattractive. When I found out you had a crush on me, it was an incredible turn-on. To be desired by a much-younger man. I knew the whole time."
"Guess I wasn't that good at being discreet," Gordon replied.
"Not at all. You were shy and went bright red every time I spoke to you. Which was very endearing. I just had to make your first time a memorable one. During the pandemic, I did a lot of thinking. I started looking at old photos. I had one of you taken at your graduation. I started wondering what became of you. So I started trawling the Internet. I checked Facebook. There were a lot of Gordon Leesmiths on there, but not the one I was seeking."
"I don't use social media," Gordon said. "Never have. Don't like the idea of it. I'm too old for the likes of Thick Tock or whatever it's called. "
"That's fair enough. By chance, I came across a post made on the Facebook page of your church. It mentioned an organist called Gordon Leesmith. I clicked the link to the church's website and on the list of clergy and laity, there was a photo of you! I knew at once it was you."
"Ah. So you were able to hunt me down with ease?" He smiled. "I'm glad you did; I've never forgotten that night in Blackpool."
She leaned in closer and kissed his cheek. "Gordon; how about I give you a present? For old time's sake and all?" Her hand brushed his crotch and she could tell at once that he'd got a hard-on. "My, my. Seems like I haven't lost my touch!"
"You're still beautiful, Harriet." He kissed her back. "I'm all yours;"
She smiled and unzipped his trousers. As she freed his erection from his y-fronts, Gordon closed his eyes, savoring the sensation of her hot breath on his skin. He felt her lips wrap around him, and a shudder of pleasure ran through him. She began to bob her head, her mouth moving up and down his length in a rhythm that was both masterful and irresistible. Her tongue danced along the underside of his shaft, teasing and taunting him.
"Oh God; oh shit, yes," he moaned. He was producing a lot of precum. Gordon considered himself an over-producer of the stuff. It was a bloody nuisance when one's underpants got wet from being horny all the time, as he usually was.
The sounds of their breathing filled the empty church, the rustle of Harriet's skirt and the creak of the organ bench provided a steady beat as she continued her ministrations. Her grip on him was firm, but gentle, and she seemed to know just how to stroke him, how to tease him, how to drive him wild with desire.
"Ahh," Gordon grunted. His hand caught one of the manuals and a few wrong notes disturbed the quietness. As she bobbed her head, Gordon could feel his control slipping away. He arched his back, letting out a low groan, his fingers digging into the sides of the organ stool. Harriet knew just how to use her tongue, teasing him mercilessly with it, driving him to the edge of release before pulling back and starting again. Her grip on him tightened ever so slightly, and he felt a surge of desire course through him, making his muscles tense and his heart race.
With a groan that was equal parts pleasure and desperation, Gordon tensed, his hips bucking forward as he lost control. He felt the first spurt of hot seed erupt from his cock. Harriet didn't pull away, but instead opened her mouth wider, letting his essence flow over her tongue, down her throat. The sensation was almost too much for him to bear, and he let out a hoarse cry as he released himself fully into her mouth.
As his orgasm subsided, Harriet slowly pulled back, her lips still wrapped around him, her eyes shining with pride and satisfaction. "That was wonderful, Gordon," she whispered. "Just wonderful."
"Just like old times," came his breathless reply.
Jenna Receives a Special Easter Egg."You're quiet, Gordy!" Myah said as noticed him slumped on the settee, idly running his finger down an empty cup.
"Oh! Sorry love," he muttered, quickly composing himself. His mind was still reeling from that fateful encounter with Harriet. He took a deep breath.
"Hard day at the organ?" Myah giggled, leaning over the settee and kissing his forehead.
"Got myself all prepared for tomorrow's service," he said quickly. "Erm, I have a confession to make; I er, was so wrapped up with practicing, I totally forgot to get some food in. But; worry not. Because you and I are dining out tonight! How do you fancy trying out that new Italian place? My treat. A working girl needs pampering."
"Aww, yes!" Myah replied. "You're the best, my organ boy! Right, I'd better go and get changed!"
She hurried upstairs and Gordon was alone with his thoughts once more.
"Glad I got to see her one last time," he said to himself. "Goodbye Harriet."
Next morning;The daffodils were in full splendor. A sea of yellow had erupted on the grass verges flanking the road to St. Michael's Church. A bright sunny sky greeted worshippers on this glorious Easter Sunday.
Inside the church, it was bustling.
Reverend Morris hurried about, making sure everything was just right, a music stand here, some extra hymn books there.
"Where's Jenna?" He asked the churchwarden.
"Why, in the vestry of course, with the rest of the choir. She's wearing robes this time, Vicar! Plus, Gordon and that Guild Voices chap will want to give a pep talk before they start."
"Oh yes of course, silly me. Thanks Norman."
"Do try to relax, it'll turn out fine. I have a feeling this Easter service is going to be unforgettable!"
"Hope so, Reverend Morris replied, hurrying back down the aisle. "Right time for some more meet and greet;" A wrinkled hand grabbed the sleeve of his cassock as he passed a middle row of pews.
"Good morning Vicar. I trust you weren't ignoring me?"
"Ah; good morning to you, Mrs. Harris. Er, no I genuinely didn't see you there."
"Of course, there are some things that cannot be unseen," the old lady replied, leaving him in no doubt has to what she was referring to.
He cringed. "I'm so very sorry about that."
"No need to apologize. You're lucky it was me and not Gladys Wilcox who saw you showing off everything the Lord gave you. Her reaction would've been rather different to mine."
"Uh; I see," the vicar coughed, feeling his cheeks burning with shame.
"Makes you sick doesn't it?" Mrs. Harris continued. "Just the thought of it."
"The thought of what?"
"Senior citizens lusting after younger men."
Reverend Morris was unsure how to respond to that, but luckily Josh the curate intervened.
"Would you believe it?" He said. "That flower arch around the door is absolutely infested with greenfly. Most of the flowers are already dead."
"What? It only went up last night!"
In the vestry, everyone was crammed in like sardines. Gordon had taken charge of the St. Michael's choir, whilst Derek was organizing the Guild Voices.
"Oi, Luke, get that surplice on the right way round!" Gordon yelled at a choirboy. "Hannah, put that smartphone away!" He shook his head. "Honestly, it's like herding a bunch of cattle."
"A shame about the lack of space," Derek remarked. "I keep forgetting what a small church this is. Morning Jenna!" He winked at the vicar's wife.
"Hello Derek."
The choirmaster lowered his voice. "Need a quick word with you alone; where can we go that's private?"
Jenna glanced round. "Come with me."
He discreetly followed her as she slipped out of the vestry and to a tiny storage area by the side of the organ pipes. There was no door, just a curtained archway. The room little more of an alcove, and the two of them could barely fit inside it.
"Cozy," Derek smiled. "Got a little Easter present for you, Jenna," he said, rummaging in his jacket pocket. He handed her a small box.
"Aww, thank you," she said. "That's really thoughtful."
"Go on, you can open it now."
"Oh that's cute," she smiled, holding up a little plastic yellow and green Easter egg on a pink silicone cord, and assumed it was a decoration of some kind. "Does it have chocolate inside?"
Derek gave a mischievous grin. "Nope. You see; it's meant to go inside you! I was wondering if you could; wear it for me during the service? I'll enjoy an interesting little Easter egg hunt later; if you get what I mean."
Jenna smiled back. Derek was more adventurous than she'd first imagined. "Why certainly, Derek. Maybe after the service, He will have Risen; and I'm not talking about Jesus there." She winked and hurried off to the toilets.
"Naughty girl," Derek chuckled. "I hope she's in fine voice. Now the fun begins!"
Shortly after, Jenna returned and took her place among the other Guild Voices choir members at the front of the church. Gordon began playing the voluntary, whilst the church choir did the usual procession down the main aisle. Reverend Morris stepped up to the pulpit and glanced at his wife. It seemed odd seeing his wife wearing a cassock and surplice, but she wore it well. He puffed out his chest with pride, noticing all the full pews. His church had definitely beaten St. Peter's.
"Brothers and sisters, a very warm welcome to you all on this joyful Eastertide! I ask you to take the joy and hope of Easter and let it be your light and your life. Tell people that there's hope. In the driest valley, there is the resurrection. In the darkest night, there is the resurrection. In the worst moments you ever go through there is the resurrection, there is the promise of life, there is Jesus whispering into your ear saying that it's okay because death has lost its sting. There is the resurrection. Death is defeated. He has done it. He is risen. Hallelujah!
We're very honored today to be hosting the Guild Voices Choir, led by the talented Mr. Derek Blackledge, who has put together a fantastic medley of holy music, along with our own equally talented organist, Gordon. He is, of course, ably assisted by his partner and organist-in-training Myah, who will be playing a few pieces for us. Now, without further ado, let us stand for our first hymn, Thine Be the Glory!"
Just as Jenna was about to take a deep breath and focus on the music, she felt the egg she'd inserted into her womanhood begin to vibrate uncontrollably. Then, she noticed Derek, fiddling with his smart watch. His expression was one of mischief and amusement, and she knew instinctively that he was the one responsible for this unexpected distraction.
The strains of the mighty organ filled the church as Gordon began playing the hymn. Jenna gave an awkward jolt, but was determined not to lose control during this situation. Well played, Derek, she thought. Well played. The choirmaster was waving his baton, and concentrating on the choir, but every so often, he made eye contact with Jenna, who was stood on the front row. Her voice was a little shaky, but it wasn't noticeable, thankfully.
As the vibrations increased, Jenna struggled to maintain her composure. The sensations were overwhelming, and she could feel herself growing warm all over. She tried to ignore the egg, focusing instead on the beautiful music and the sacredness of the occasion. But try as she might, she couldn't help but be affected by the relentless vibrations. Her breath grew shorter, her cheeks flushed, and her body trembled with each passing moment.
"No more we doubt thee, glorious Prince of life;
life is naught without thee; aid us in our strife;
Make us more than conquerors, through thy deathless love:
bring us safe through Jordan to thy home above!
Thine be the glory, risen conquering Son,
Endless is the vict'ry, thou o'er death hast won."
The hymn ended, and quiet descended on the church. Everyone sat down, and that didn't make it any easier for Jenna, as she squirmed awkwardly on the chair.
"What's the matter with the vicar's missus, she got fleas or something?" One of the old ladies on the front row of pews whispered.
"Well you know what young people are like, Maud. They can't sit still for five minutes can they? Probably suffering from smartphone withdrawal."
"Either that or she's bursting for the toilet!"
Sitting through the readings was bad enough, but the sermon was to prove far worse. Derek had obviously been planning this ever since their encounter on Wednesday night. The devious choirmaster was loving this! She gritted her teeth as she noticed him fiddle with his watch again. He wasn't finished with her yet. Just as she thought she had regained control, it started to vibrate again, this time more insistently than before. It seemed to have a mind of its own, dancing against her clit with an unyielding determination. Jenna bit back a moan, her cheeks burning red as she fought to maintain her composure. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the next piece of music in the book, trying to ignore the sensations building inside her.
"We all make mistakes and mess up. The way you ‘be’ a good Christian is to have faith in that cross and empty grave, in what Jesus did there. Because our faith is the one where God comes to us to give us hope and defeat the powers of sin and death for us, out of love!"
After what seemed like an eternity, Reverend Morris finally ended his sermon. It was time for the next hymn, The Old Rugged Cross, but first, there was a piece of music to be performed a cappella by the choir. Gordon left his place at the organ and stood alongside Derek. He adjusted his open-fronted black gown and nodded at the choir. He noticed Jenna and smiled at her. She looked a bit uncomfortable, which he assumed was down to her singing in front of an audience for the first time.
As the singing began, Derek subtly pressed his watch again.
Jenna's voice went from low to impossibly high. Her eyes closed and as she sang, she felt a newfound strength welling up inside her. It was a strength born of passion and desire, of the need to express herself fully and without restraint. Gordon was amazed at her vocal range, then again, he didn't need to remind himself that the stunning vicar's wife had many talents; some he was no longer privy to, but her cousin had more than made up for.
As she belted out the final chorus, her body trembled with the effort. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and her heart pounded wildly in her chest. The egg vibrator continued its relentless dance against her sensitive flesh, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her veins. She could feel herself growing closer and closer to the edge, the release just out of reach.
Gordon continued to watch her. Blimey, she's really putting her heart and soul into this performance. He thought. It's almost as if; she's about to have an orgasm! He scolded himself for thinking about sex yet again. Yet he could not shake the image of her desperate to climax. Under those robes, Miss Kitty could be sopping wet. Mmm, a nice thought. He took a deep breath as he felt his cock starting to twitch, and quickly put that out of his mind. The last thing he needed was to develop a hard-on in front of the entire church.
The a cappella piece ended, and it was time for Gordon to return to the organ and play the next hymn. As he did, he stole one last glance at the vicar's wife. Maybe it was just nerves. He sat down on the organ stool and began playing The Old Rugged Cross. Jenna glanced around, hoping no one had noticed the effect the egg was having on her. But everyone seemed to be too focused on singing of the hymn, their faces glowing with pride and accomplishment. Jenna bit her lip, as she fought to control the egg's relentless movements.
She closed her eyes, trying to focus on something, anything, other than the sensations building inside her. But it was no use. The loud notes of the organ, the church, passages from the Bible; all seemed to feed the fire burning inside her. She was about to come, and there was no stopping it. She closed her eyes, her fists gripping her hymn book tightly as she surrendered. She started moaning gently as the pressure within built up. As the hymn's final verse was sung, Jenna climaxed with an almighty yell and her body shuddered as her orgasm spewed forth her juices and then there was a pop. She gasped as she felt the egg vibrator slip loose and fall to the stone floor. The silicone cord broke free, and the egg rolled away, under her chair. There was no way she could bend down to retrieve it.
Her intense behavior had not gone unnoticed by Edna Draper, who was stood next to her.
"I take it you like that hymn a lot? You were really giving it your all!"
"Yeah," Jenna said, getting her breath back. "I've been practicing so hard!"
Meanwhile, the egg was still rolling along the church floor. It came to a stop by the side of the organ stool.
"Hello, what do we have here?" Gordon said to himself. When the vicar took to the pulpit again, the organist discreetly bent down and picked up the egg. It was warm, wet and glistening with clear goo. He knew at once what it was.
"Now which naughty little Easter Bunny does this egg belong to? I think I can guess." He gave it a sniff, wiped it with a tissue and placed it in his jacket pocket. Looking over to the choir, he noticed Jenna fidgeting on her chair.
"I knew it! She was getting herself off when I was conducting the choir!"
The Easter Sunday service drew to a close. Reverend Morris ended it with some uplifting words.
"Brothers and Sisters! Before we all head off to the church hall for tea, coffee and chocolate eggs, let me ask you one more time. Are you filled with hope today? Then go out and take it with you! This is the best news you'll ever be able to give anyone. That He loves you enough to rise again, to give you hope. And no power on earth can stop us if that is the message we're bringing to people this Easter. Amen!"
Based on a post by Blacksheep, for Literotica.
- もっと表示する
